Project Gutenberg Etext of Creatures That Once Were Men, by Gorky
#1 in our series, by Maxim Gorky


Copyright laws are changing all over the world, be sure to check
the copyright laws for your country before posting these files!!

Please take a look at the important information in this header.
We encourage you to keep this file on your own disk, keeping an
electronic path open for the next readers.  Do not remove this.


**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**

**Etexts Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**

*These Etexts Prepared By Hundreds of Volunteers and Donations*

Information on contacting Project Gutenberg to get Etexts, and
further information is included below.  We need your donations.
Project Gutenberg surfs with a modem donated by Supra.


Creatures That Once Were Men

by Maxim Gorky


Translated from the Russian by J. M. SHIRAZI and Others

Introduction by G. K. CHESTERTON


September, 1998  [Etext #1466]


Project Gutenberg Etext of Creatures That Once Were Men, by Gorky
******This file should be named 1466.txt or 1466.zip*****


Project Gutenberg Etexts are usually created from multiple editions,
all of which are in the Public Domain in the United States, unless a
copyright notice is included.  Therefore, we do NOT keep these books
in compliance with any particular paper edition, usually otherwise.


We are now trying to release all our books one month in advance
of the official release dates, for time for better editing.

Please note:  neither this list nor its contents are final till
midnight of the last day of the month of any such announcement.
The official release date of all Project Gutenberg Etexts is at
Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month.  A
preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment
and editing by those who wish to do so.  To be sure you have an
up to date first edition [xxxxx10x.xxx] please check file sizes
in the first week of the next month.  Since our ftp program has
a bug in it that scrambles the date [tried to fix and failed] a
look at the file size will have to do, but we will try to see a
new copy has at least one byte more or less.


Information about Project Gutenberg (one page)

We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work.  The
fifty hours is one conservative estimate for how long it we take
to get any etext selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright
searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc.  This
projected audience is one hundred million readers.  If our value
per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $2
million dollars per hour this year as we release thirty-two text
files per month, or 384 more Etexts in 1998 for a total of 1500+
If these reach just 10% of the computerized population, then the
total should reach over 150 billion Etexts given away.

The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away One Trillion Etext
Files by the December 31, 2001.  [10,000 x 100,000,000=Trillion]
This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers,
which is only 10% of the present number of computer users.  2001
should have at least twice as many computer users as that, so it
will require us reaching less than 5% of the users in 2001.


We need your donations more than ever!


All donations should be made to "Project Gutenberg/CMU": and are
tax deductible to the extent allowable by law.  (CMU = Carnegie-
Mellon University).

For these and other matters, please mail to:

Project Gutenberg
P. O. Box  2782
Champaign, IL 61825

When all other email fails try our Executive Director:
Michael S. Hart <hart@pobox.com>

We would prefer to send you this information by email
(Internet, Bitnet, Compuserve, ATTMAIL or MCImail).

******
If you have an FTP program (or emulator), please
FTP directly to the Project Gutenberg archives:
[Mac users, do NOT point and click. . .type]

ftp uiarchive.cso.uiuc.edu
login:  anonymous
password:  your@login
cd etext/etext90 through /etext96
or cd etext/articles [get suggest gut for more information]
dir [to see files]
get or mget [to get files. . .set bin for zip files]
GET INDEX?00.GUT
for a list of books
and
GET NEW GUT for general information
and
MGET GUT* for newsletters.

**Information prepared by the Project Gutenberg legal advisor**
(Three Pages)


***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS**START***
Why is this "Small Print!" statement here?  You know: lawyers.
They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with
your copy of this etext, even if you got it for free from
someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our
fault.  So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement
disclaims most of our liability to you.  It also tells you how
you can distribute copies of this etext if you want to.

*BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS ETEXT
By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
etext, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept
this "Small Print!" statement.  If you do not, you can receive
a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this etext by
sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person
you got it from.  If you received this etext on a physical
medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request.

ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM ETEXTS
This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-
tm etexts, is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor
Michael S. Hart through the Project Gutenberg Association at
Carnegie-Mellon University (the "Project").  Among other
things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright
on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and
distribute it in the United States without permission and
without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules, set forth
below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this etext
under the Project's "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.

To create these etexts, the Project expends considerable
efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain
works.  Despite these efforts, the Project's etexts and any
medium they may be on may contain "Defects".  Among other
things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged
disk or other etext medium, a computer virus, or computer
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES
But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below,
[1] the Project (and any other party you may receive this
etext from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext) disclaims all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including
legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR
UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE
OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE
POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.

If you discover a Defect in this etext within 90 days of
receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any)
you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that
time to the person you received it from.  If you received it
on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and
such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement
copy.  If you received it electronically, such person may
choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to
receive it electronically.

THIS ETEXT IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS".  NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS
TO THE ETEXT OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A
PARTICULAR PURPOSE.

Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the
above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you
may have other legal rights.

INDEMNITY
You will indemnify and hold the Project, its directors,
officers, members and agents harmless from all liability, cost
and expense, including legal fees, that arise directly or
indirectly from any of the following that you do or cause:
[1] distribution of this etext, [2] alteration, modification,
or addition to the etext, or [3] any Defect.

DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm"
You may distribute copies of this etext electronically, or by
disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this
"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg,
or:

[1]  Only give exact copies of it.  Among other things, this
     requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the
     etext or this "small print!" statement.  You may however,
     if you wish, distribute this etext in machine readable
     binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form,
     including any form resulting from conversion by word pro-
     cessing or hypertext software, but only so long as
     *EITHER*:

     [*]  The etext, when displayed, is clearly readable, and
	  does *not* contain characters other than those
	  intended by the author of the work, although tilde
	  (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may
	  be used to convey punctuation intended by the
	  author, and additional characters may be used to
	  indicate hypertext links; OR

     [*]  The etext may be readily converted by the reader at
	  no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent
	  form by the program that displays the etext (as is
	  the case, for instance, with most word processors);
	  OR

     [*]  You provide, or agree to also provide on request at
	  no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the
	  etext in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC
	  or other equivalent proprietary form).

[2]  Honor the etext refund and replacement provisions of this
     "Small Print!" statement.

[3]  Pay a trademark license fee to the Project of 20% of the
     net profits you derive calculated using the method you
     already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  If you
     don't derive profits, no royalty is due.  Royalties are
     payable to "Project Gutenberg Association/Carnegie-Mellon
     University" within the 60 days following each
     date you prepare (or were legally required to prepare)
     your annual (or equivalent periodic) tax return.

WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO?
The Project gratefully accepts contributions in money, time,
scanning machines, OCR software, public domain etexts, royalty
free copyright licenses, and every other sort of contribution
you can think of.  Money should be paid to "Project Gutenberg
Association / Carnegie-Mellon University".

*END*THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS*Ver.04.29.93*END*








CREATURES THAT ONCE WERE MEN

By MAXIM GORKY



Translated from the Russian by J. M. SHIRAZI and Others
Introduction by G. K. CHESTERTON

THE MODERN LIBRARY
PUBLISHERSNEW YORK
Copyright, 1918, by
BONI & LIVERIGHT, INC.
Manufactured in the United States of America
for The Modern Library, Inc., by H. Wolff

CONTENTS

INTRODUCTION . . . . . . . . . . . .  V
Creatures That Once were Men . . . . 13
Twenty-Six Men and a Girl  . . . . .104
Chelkash . . . . . . . . . . . . . .125
My Fellow-Traveller  . . . . . . . .178
On a Raft  . . . . . . . . . . . . .229






INTRODUCTION

By G. K. CHESTERTON


It is certainly a curious fact that so many of the voices
of what is called our modern religion have come from countries
which are not only simple, but may even be called barbaric.
A nation like Norway has a great realistic drama without
having ever had either a great classical drama or a great
romantic drama.  A nation like Russia makes us feel its
modern fiction when we have never felt its ancient fiction.
It has produced its Gissing without producing its Scott.
Everything that is most sad and scientific, everything that is most
grim and analytical, everything that can truly be called most modern,
everything that can without unreasonableness be called most morbid,
comes from these fresh and untried and unexhausted nationalities.
Out of these infant peoples come the oldest voices of the earth.

This contradiction, like many other contradictions, is one which
ought first of all to be registered as a mere fact; long before we
attempt to explain why things contradict themselves, we ought,
if we are honest men and good critics, to register the preliminary
truth that things do contradict themselves.  In this case,
as I say, there are many possible and suggestive explanations.
It may be, to take an example, that our modern Europe is so exhausted
that even the vigorous expression of that exhaustion is difficult
for every one except the most robust.

It may be that all the nations are tired; and it may be that only
the boldest and breeziest are not too tired to say that they are tired.
It may be that a man like Ibsen in Norway or a man like Gorky
in Russia are the only people left who have so much faith that they
can really believe in scepticism.  It may be that they are the only
people left who have so much animal spirits that they can really
feast high and drink deep at the ancient banquet of pessimism.
This is one of the possible hypotheses or explanations in the matter:
that all Europe feels these things and that only have strength to believe
them also.  Many other explanations might, however, also be offered.
It might be suggested that half-barbaric countries, like Russia or Norway,
which have always lain, to say the least of it, on the extreme edge
of the circle of our European civilization, have a certain primal
melancholy which belongs to them through all the ages.  It is highly
probable that this sadness, which to us is modern, is to them eternal.
It is highly probable that what we have solemnly and suddenly discovered
in scientific text-books and philosophical magazines they absorbed
and experienced thousands of years ago, when they offered human sacrifice
in black and cruel forests and cried to their gods in the dark.
Their agnosticism is perhaps merely paganism; their paganism,
as in old times, is merely devil-worship. Certainly, Schopenhauer could
hardly have written his hideous essay on women except in a country
which had once been full of slavery and the service of fiends.
It may be that these moderns are tricking us altogether, and are hiding
in their current scientific jargon things that they knew before science
or civilization were.

They say that they are determinists; but the truth is, probably,
that they are still worshipping the Norns.  They say that they
describe scenes which are sickening and dehumanizing in the name
of art or in the name of truth; but it may be that they do it
in the name of some deity indescribable, whom they propitiated
with blood and terror before the beginning of history.

This hypothesis, like the hypothesis mentioned before it,
is highly disputable, and is at best a suggestion.
But there is one broad truth in the matter which may in any case
be considered as established.  A country like Russia has far
more inherent capacity for producing revolution in revolutionists
than any country of the type of England or America.
Communities highly civilized and largely urban tend to a thing
which is now called evolution, the most cautious and the most
conservative of all social influences.  The loyal Russian obeys
the Czar because he remembers the Czar and the Czar's importance.
The disloyal Russian frets against the Czar because he also remembers
the Czar, and makes a note of the necessity of knifing him.
But the loyal Englishman obeys the upper classes because he has
forgotten that they are there.  Their operation has become to him
like daylight, or gravitation, or any of the forces of nature.
And there are no disloyal Englishmen; there are no English
revolutionists, because the oligarchic management of England
is so complete as to be invisible.  The thing which can once
get itself forgotten can make itself omnipotent.

Gorky is preeminently Russian, in that he is a revolutionist;
not because most Russians are revolutionists (for I imagine that they
are not), but because most Russians--indeed, nearly all Russian--
are in that attitude of mind which makes revolution possible,
and which makes religion possible, an attitude of primary
and dogmatic assertion.  To be a revolutionist it is first
necessary to be a revelationist.  It is necessary to believe
in the sufficiency of some theory of the universe or the State.
But in countries that have come under the influence of what is
called the evolutionary idea, there has been no dramatic righting
of wrongs, and (unless the evolutionary idea loses its hold)
there never will be.  These countries have no revolution,
they have to put up with an inferior and largely fictitious
thing which they call progress.

The interest of the Gorky tale, like the interest of so many
other Russian masterpieces, consists in this sharp contact
between a simplicity, which we in the West feel to be very old,
and a rebelliousness which we in the West feel to he very new.
We cannot in our graduated and polite civilization quite make head
or tail of the Russian anarch; we can only feel in a vague way
that his tale is the tale of the Missing Link, and that his head
is the head of the superman.  We hear his lonely cry of anger.
But we cannot be quite certain whether his protest is the protest
of the first anarchist against government, or whether it
is the protest of the last savage against civilization.
The cruelty of ages and of political cynicism or necessity has
done much to burden the race of which Gorky writes; but time
has left them one thing which it has not left to the people
in Poplar or West Ham.

It has left them, apparently, the clear and childlike power
of seeing the cruelty which encompasses them.  Gorky is a tramp,
a man of the people, and also a critic, and a bitter one.
In the West poor men, when they become articulate in literature,
are always sentimentalists and nearly always optimists.

It is no exaggeration to say that these people of whom Gorky
writes in such a story as "Creatures that once were Men"
are to the Western mind children.  They have, indeed, been tortured
and broken by experience and sin.  But this has only sufficed to make
them sad children or naughty children or bewildered children.
They have absolutely no trace of that quality upon which secure
government rests so largely in Western Europe, the quality
of being soothed by long words as if by an incantation.
They do not call hunger "economic pressure"; they call it hunger.
They do not call rich men "examples of capitalistic concentration,"
they call them rich men.  And this note of plainness and of
something nobly prosaic is as characteristic of Gorky, in some ways
the most modern, and sophisticated of Russian authors, as it is
of Tolstoy or any of the Tolstoyan type of mind.  The very title
of this story strike the note of this sudden and simple vision.
The philanthropist writing long letters to the Daily Telegraph says,
of men living in a slum, that "their degeneration is of such a kind
as almost to pass the limits of the semblance of humanity,"
and we read the whole thing with a tepid assent as we should
read phrases about the virtues of Queen Victoria or the dignity
of the House of Commons.

The Russian novelist, when he describes a dosshouse, says,
"Creatures that once were Men."  And we are arrested,
and regard the facts as a kind of terrible fairy tale.
This story is a test case of the Russian manner, for it is in itself
a study of decay, a study of failure, and a study of old age.
And yet the author is forced to write even of staleness freshly;
and though he is treating of the world as seen by eyes
darkened or blood-shot with evil experience, his own eyes look
out upon the scene with a clarity that is almost babyish.
Through all runs that curious Russian sense that every man is only
a man, which, if the Russians ever are a democracy, will make
them the most democratic democracy that the world has ever seen.
Take this passage, for instance, from the austere conclusion
of "Creatures that once were Men":

Petunikoff smiled the smile of the conqueror and went back
into the dosshouse, but suddenly he stopped and trembled.
At the door facing him stood an old man with a stick
in his hand and a large bag on his back, a horrible old
man in rags and tatters, which covered his bony figure.
He bent under the weight of his burden, and lowered his head
on his breast, as if he wished to attack the merchant.

"What are you?  Who are you?" shouted Petunikoff.

"A man . . ." he answered, In a hoarse voice.  This hoarseness
pleased and tranquillized Petunikoff, he even smiled.


"A man!  And are there really men like you?"  Stepping aside,
he let the old man pass.  He went, saying slowly:

"Men are of various kinds . . . as God wills . . . There are worse
than me . . . still worse. . . Yes. . . ."

Here, in the very act of describing a kind of a fall from humanity,
Gorky expresses a sense of the strangeness and essential value
of the human being which is far too commonly absent altogether from
such complex civilizations as our own.  To no Westerner, I am afraid,
would it occur, when asked what he was, to say, "A man."
He would be a plasterer who had walked from Reading, or an iron-puddler
who had been thrown out of work in Lancashire, or a University man
who would be really most grateful for the loan of five shillings,
or the son of a lieutenant-general living in Brighton, who would not
have made such an application if he had not known that he was talking
to another gentleman.  With us it is not a question of men being
of various kinds; with us the kinds are almost different animals.
But in spite of all Gorky's superficial scepticism and brutality,
it is to him the fall from humanity, or the apparent fall
from humanity, which is not merely great and lamentable,
but essential and even mystical.  The line between man and the beasts
is one of the transcendental essentials of every religion;
and it is, like most of the transcendental things of religion,
identical with the main sentiments of the man of common sense.
We feel this gulf when theologies say that it cannot be crossed.
But we feel it quite as much (and that with a primal shudder)
when philosophers or fanciful writers suggest that it might be crossed.
And if any man wishes to discover whether or no he has really
learned to regard the line between man and brute as merely relative
and evolutionary, let him say again to himself those frightful words,
"Creatures that once were Men."


G. K. CHESTERTON.





CREATURES THAT ONCE WERE MEN





PART I


In front of you is the main street, with two rows of miserable-looking
huts with shuttered windows and old walls pressing on each other
and leaning forward.  The roofs of these time-worn habitations
are full of holes, and have been patched here and there with laths;
from underneath them project mildewed beams, which are shaded
by the dusty-leaved elder-trees and crooked white willow--
pitiable flora of those suburbs inhabited by the poor.

The dull green time-stained panes of the windows look upon each
other with the cowardly glances of cheats.  Through the street
and toward the adjacent mountain runs the sinuous path,
winding through the deep ditches filled with rain-water.
Here and there are piled heaps of dust and other rubbish--
either refuse or else put there purposely to keep the rain-water
from flooding the houses.  On the top of the mountain, among green
gardens with dense foliage, beautiful stone houses lie hidden;
the belfries of the churches rise proudly toward the sky,
and their gilded crosses shine beneath the rays of the sun.
During the rainy weather the neighboring town pours its water
into this main road, which, at other times, is full of its dust,
and all these miserable houses seem, as it were, thrown by some
powerful hand into that heap of dust, rubbish, and rainwater.

They cling to the ground beneath the high mountain, exposed to the sun,
surrounded by decaying refuse, and their sodden appearance impresses
one with the same feeling as would the half-rotten trunk of an old tree.

At the end of the main street, as if thrown out of the town,
stood a two-storied house, which had been rented from Petunikoff,
a merchant and resident of the town.  It was in comparatively good order,
being farther from the mountain, while near it were the open fields,
and about half-a-mile away the river ran its winding course.

This large old house had the most dismal aspect amid its surroundings.
The walls bent outward, and there was hardly a pane of glass
in any of the windows, except some of the fragments, which looked
like the water of the marshes--dull green.  The spaces of wall
between the windows were covered with spots, as if time were trying
to write there in hieroglyphics the history of the old house,
and the tottering roof added still more to its pitiable condition.
It seemed as if the whole building bent toward the ground,
to await the last stroke of that fate which should transform it
into a chaos of rotting remains, and finally into dust.

The gates were open, one-half of them displaced and lying on the ground
at the entrance, while between its bars had grown the grass,
which also covered the large and empty court-yard. In the depths
of this yard stood a low, iron-roofed, smoke-begrimed building.
The house itself was of course unoccupied, but this shed,
formerly a blacksmith's forge, was now turned into a "dosshouse,"
kept by a retired captain named Aristid Fomich Kuvalda.

In the interior of the dosshouse was a long, wide and grimy board,
measuring some 28 by 70 feet.  The room was lighted on one side
by four small square windows, and on the other by a wide door.
The unpainted brick walls were black with smoke,
and the ceiling, which was built of timber, was almost black.
In the middle stood a large stove, the furnace of which served
as its foundation, and around this stove and along the walls were
also long, wide boards, which served as beds for the lodgers.
The walls smelt of smoke, the earthen floor of dampness,
and the long, wide board of rotting rags.

The place of the proprietor was on the top of the stove,
while the boards surrounding it were intended for those who were on
good terms with the owner, and who were honored by his friendship.
During the day the captain passed most of his time sitting on a kind
of bench, made by himself by placing bricks against the wall
of the court-yard, or else in the eating-house of Egor Yavilovitch,
which was opposite the house, where he took all his meals and where
he also drank vodki.

Before renting this house, Aristid Kuvalda had kept a registry
office for servants in the town.  If we look further back into
his former life, we shall find that he once owned printing works,
and previous to this, in his own words, he "just lived!
And lived well too, Devil take it, and like one who knew how!"

He was a tall, broad-shouldered man of fifty, with a raw-looking face,
swollen with drunkenness, and with a dirty yellowish beard.

His eyes were large and gray, with an insolent expression
of happiness.  He spoke in a bass voice and with a sort
of grumbling sound in his throat, and he almost always held
between his teeth a German china pipe with a long bowl.
When he was angry the nostrils of his big, crooked red
nose swelled, and his lips trembled, exposing to view two
rows of large and wolf-like yellow teeth.  He had long arms,
was lame, and always dressed in an old officer's uniform,
with a dirty, greasy cap with a red band, a hat without a brim,
and ragged felt boots which reached almost to his knees.
In the morning, as a rule, he had a heavy drunken headache,
and in the evening he caroused.  However much he drank,
he was never drunk, and so was always merry.

In the evenings he received lodgers, sitting on his brick-made
bench with his pipe in his mouth.

"Whom have we here?" he would ask the ragged and tattered object
approaching him, who had probably been chucked out of the town
for drunkenness, or perhaps for some other reason not quite
so simple.  And after the man had answered him, he would say,
"Let me see legal papers in confirmation of your lies."
And if there were such papers they were shown.
The captain would then put them in his bosom, seldom taking
any interest in them, and would say:  "Everything is in order.
Two kopecks for the night, ten kopecks for the week, and thirty
kopecks for the month.  Go and get a place for yourself, and see
that it is not other people's, or else they will blow you up.
The people that live here are particular."

"Don't you sell tea, bread, or anything to eat?"

"I trade only in walls and roofs, for which I pay to the swindling
proprietor of this hole--Judas Petunikoff, merchant of the second guild--
five roubles a month," explained Kuvalda in a business-like tone.
"Only those come to me who are not accustomed to comfort and
luxuries. . .but if you are accustomed to eat every day, then there
is the eating-house opposite.  But it would be better for you
if you left off that habit.  You see you are not a gentleman.
What do you eat?  You eat yourself!"

For such speeches, delivered in a strictly business-like manner,
and always with smiling eyes, and also for the attention he paid to
his lodgers, the captain was very popular among the poor of the town.
It very often happened that a former client of his would appear,
not in rags, but in something more respectable and with a
slightly happier face.

"Good-day, your honor, and how do you do?"

"Alive, in good health!  Go on."

"Don't you know me?"

"I did not know you."

"Do you remember that I lived with you last winter for nearly
a month . . . when the fight with the police took place,
and three were taken away?"

"My brother, that is so.  The police do come even under
my hospitable roof!"

"My God!  You gave a piece of your mind to the police inspector
of this district!"

"Wouldn't you accept some small hospitality from me?
When I lived with you, you were. . . ."

"Gratitude must be encouraged because it is seldom met with.
You seem to be a good man, and, though I don't remember you,
still I will go with you into the public-house and drink to your
success and future prospects with the greatest pleasure."

"You seem always the same . . . Are you always joking?"

"What else can one do, living among you unfortunate men?"

They went.  Sometimes the Captain's former customer, uplifted and
unsettled by the entertainment, returned to the dosshouse,
and on the following morning they would again begin treating
each other till the Captain's companion would wake up to realize
that he had spent all his money in drink.

"Your honor, do you see that I have again fallen into your hands?
What shall we do now?"

"The position, no doubt, is not a very good one, but still
you need not trouble about it," reasoned the Captain.
"You must, my friend, treat everything indifferently,
without spoiling yourself by philosophy, and without asking
yourself any question.  To philosophize is always foolish;
to philosophize with a drunken headache, ineffably so.
Drunken headaches require vodki, and not the remorse
of conscience or gnashing of teeth . . . save your teeth,
or else you will not be able to protect yourself.  Here are
twenty kopecks.  Go and buy a bottle of vodki for five kopecks,
hot tripe or lungs, one pound of bread and two cucumbers.
When we have lived off our drunken headache we will think
of the condition of affairs. . . ."

As a rule the consideration of the "condition of affairs"
lasted some two or three days, and only when the Captain
had not a farthing left of the three roubles or five roubles
given him by his grateful customer did he say:  "You came!
Do you see?  Now that we have drunk everything with you,
you fool, try again to regain the path of virtue and soberness.
It has been truly said that if you do not sin, you will
not repent, and, if you do not repent, you shall not be saved.
We have done the first, and to repent is useless.
Let us make direct for salvation.  Go to the river and work,
and if you think you cannot control yourself, tell the contractor,
your employer, to keep your money, or else give it to me.
When you get sufficient capital, I will get you a pair
of trousers and other things necessary to make you seem
a respectable and hard-working man, persecuted by fate.
With decent-looking trousers you can go far.  Now then, be off!"

Then the client would go to the river to work as a porter,
smiling the while over the Captain's long and wise speeches.
He did not distinctly understand them, but only saw in front
of him two merry eyes, felt their encouraging influence,
and knew that in the loquacious Captain he had an arm that would
assist him in time of need.

And really it happened very often that, for a month or so,
some ticket-of-leave client, under the strict surveillance of
the Captain, had the opportunity of raising himself to a condition
better than that to which, thanks to the Captain's cooperation,
he had fallen.

"Now, then, my friend!" said the Captain, glancing critically
at the restored client, "we have a coat and jacket.
When I had respectable trousers I lived in town like a
respectable man.  But when the trousers wore out, I, too,
fell off in the opinion of my fellow-men and had to come down
here from the town.  Men, my fine mannikin, judge everything
by the outward appearance, while, owing to their foolishness,
the actual reality of things is incomprehensible to them.
Make a note of this on your nose, and pay me at least half your debt.
Go in peace; seek, and you may find."

"How much do I owe you, Aristid Fomich?" asks the client, in confusion.

"One rouble and 70 kopecks . . . Now, give me only one rouble, or,
if you like, 70 kopecks, and as for the rest, I shall wait until
you have earned more than you have now by stealing or by hard work,
it does not matter to me."

"I thank you humbly for your kindness!" says the client,
touched to the heart.  "Truly you are a kind man . . .;
Life has persecuted you in vain . . . What an eagle you would
have been in your own place!"

The Captain could not live without eloquent speeches.

"What does 'in my own place' mean?  No one really knows his own
place in life, and every one of us crawls into his harness.
The place of the merchant Judas Petunikoff ought to be in penal
servitude, but he still walks through the streets in daylight,
and even intends to build a factory.  The place of our teacher
ought to be beside a wife and half-a-dozen children, but he is
loitering in the public-house of Vaviloff.

"And then, there is yourself.  You are going to seek a situation as a
hall porter or waiter, but I can see that you ought to be a soldier in
the army, because you are no fool, are patient and understand discipline.
Life shuffles us like cards, you see, and it is only accidentally,
and only for a time, that we fall into our own places!"

Such farewell speeches often served as a preface to the continuation
of their acquaintance, which again began with drinking and
went so far that the client would spend his last farthing.
Then the Captain would stand him treat, and they would drink
all they had.

A repetition of similar doings did not affect in the least
the good relations of the parties.

The teacher mentioned by the Captain was another of those customers
who were thus reformed only in order that they should sin again.
Thanks to his intellect, he was the nearest in rank to
the Captain, and this was probably the cause of his falling
so low as dosshouse life, and of his inability to rise again.
It was only with him that Aristid Kuvalda could philosophize
with the certainty of being understood.  He valued this,
and when the reformed teacher prepared to leave the dosshouse
in order to get a corner in town for himself, then Aristid Kuvalda
accompanied him so sorrowfully and sadly that it ended, as a rule,
in their both getting drunk and spending all their money.
Probably Kuvalda arranged the matter intentionally so that the teacher
could not leave the dosshouse, though he desired to do so with
all his heart.  Was it possible for Aristid Kuvalda, a nobleman
(as was evident from his speeches), one who was accustomed to think,
though the turn of fate may have changed his position, was it possible
for him not to desire to have close to him a man like himself?
We can pity our own faults in others.

This teacher had once taught at an institution in one of the towns
on the Volga, but in consequence of some story was dismissed.
After this he was a clerk in a tannery, but again had to leave.
Then he became a librarian in some private library, subsequently following
other professions.  Finally, after passing examinations in law
he became a lawyer, but drink reduced him to the Captain's dosshouse.
He was tall, round-shouldered, with a long, sharp nose and bald head.
In his bony and yellow face, on which grew a wedge-shaped beard,
shone large, restless eyes, deeply sunk in their sockets,
and the corners of his mouth drooped sadly down.  He earned
his bread, or rather his drink, by reporting for the local papers.
He sometimes earned as much as fifteen roubles.  These he gave
to the Captain and said:

"It is enough.  I am going back into the bosom of culture.
Another week's hard work and I shall dress respectably,
and then Addio, mio caro!"

"Very exemplary!  As I heartily sympathize with your decision,
Philip, I shall not give you another glass all this week,"
the Captain warned him sternly.

"I shall be thankful! . . . You will not give me one drop?"

The Captain beard in his voice a beseeching note to which he turned
a deaf ear.

"Even though you roar, I shall not give it you!"

"As you like, then," sighed the teacher, and went away
to continue his reporting.

But after a day or two he would return tired and thirsty, and would look
at the Captain with a beseeching glance out of the corners of his eyes,
hoping that his friend's heart would soften.

The Captain in such cases put on a serious face and began speaking
with killing irony on the theme of weakness of character, of the animal
delight of intoxication, and on such subjects as suited the occasion.
One must do him justice:  he was captivated by his role of mentor
and moralist, but the lodgers dogged him, and, listening sceptically
to his exhortations to repentance, would whisper aside to each other:

"Cunning, skilful, shifty rogue!  I told you so, but you would
not listen.  It's your own fault!"

"His honor is really a good soldier.  He goes first and examines
the road behind him!"

The teacher then hunted here and there till he found his friend again
in some corner, and grasping his dirty coat, trembling and licking
his dry lips, looked into his face with a deep, tragic glance,
without articulate words.

"Can't you?" asked the Captain sullenly.

The teacher answered by bowing his head and letting it fall on his breast,
his tall, thin body trembling the while.

"Wait another day . . . perhaps you will be all right then,"
proposed Kuvalda.  The teacher sighed, and shook his head hopelessly.

The Captain saw that his friend's thin body trembled with the thirst
for the poison, and took some money from his pocket.

"In the majority of cases it is impossible to fight against fate,"
said he, as if trying to justify himself before someone.

But if the teacher controlled himself for a whole week,
then there was a touching farewell scene between the two friends,
which ended as a rule in the eating-house of Vaviloff.
The teacher did not spend all his money, but spent at least half
on the children of the main street.  The poor are always rich
in children, and in the dirt and ditches of this street there were
groups of them from morning to night, hungry, naked and dirty.
Children are the living flowers of the earth, but these had
the appearance of flowers that have faded prematurely,
because they grew in ground where there was no healthy nourishment.
Often the teacher would gather them round him, would buy them bread,
eggs, apples and nuts, and take them into the fields by the river side.
There they would sit and greedily eat everything he offered them,
after which they would begin to play, filling the fields
for a mile around with careless noise and laughter.  The tall,
thin figure of the drunkard towered above these small people,
who treated him familiarly, as if he were one of their own age.
They called him "Philip," and did not trouble to prefix "Uncle"
to his name.  Playing around him, like little wild animals,
they pushed him, jumped upon his back, beat him upon his
bald head, and caught hold of his nose.  All this must have
pleased him, as he did not protest against such liberties.
He spoke very little to them, and when he did so he did it cautiously
as if afraid that his words would hurt or contaminate them.
He passed many hours thus as their companion and plaything,
watching their lively faces with his gloomy eyes.

Then he would thoughtfully and slowly direct his steps to
the eating-house of Vaviloff, where he would drink silently
and quickly till all his senses left him.

* * * * * * * * * *

Almost every day after his reporting he would bring a newspaper,
and then gather round him all these creatures that once were men.
On seeing him, they would come forward from all corners
of the court-yard, drunk, or suffering from drunken headache,
dishevelled, tattered, miserable, and pitiable.  Then would
come the barrel-like, stout Aleksei Maksimoviteh Simtsoff,
formerly Inspector of Woods and Forests, under the Department
of Appendages, but now trading in matches, ink, blacking, and lemons.
He was an old man of sixty, in a canvas overcoat and a wide-brimmed hat,
the greasy borders of which hid his stout, fat, red face.
He had a thick white beard, out of which a small red nose turned
gaily heavenward.  He had thick, crimson lips and watery,
cynical eyes.  They called him "Kubar", a name which well described
his round figure an buzzing speech.  After him, Kanets appeared
from some corner--a dark, sad-looking, silent drunkard:
then the former governor of the prison, Luka Antonovitch Martyanoff,
a man who existed on "remeshok," "trilistika" and "bankovka,"
* and many such cunning games, not much appreciated by the police.

Note by translator.--Well-known games or chance,
played by the lower classes.  The police specially endeavor
to stop them, but unsuccessfully.

He would throw his hard and oft-scourged body on the grass beside
the teacher, and, turning his eyes round and scratching his head,
would ask in a hoarse, bass voice, "May I?"

Then appeared Pavel Solntseff, a man of thirty years of age,
suffering from consumption.  The ribs of his left side had been
broken in a quarrel, and the sharp, yellow face, like that of a fox,
always wore a malicious smile.  The thin lips, when opened,
exposed two rows of decayed black teeth, and the rags on his shoulders
swayed backward and forward as if they were hung on a clothes pole.
They called him "Abyedok." He hawked brushes and bath brooms
of his own manufacture, good, strong brushes made from a peculiar
kind of grass.

Then followed a lean and bony man of whom no one knew anything, with a
frightened expression in his eyes, the left one of which had a squint.
He was silent and timid, and had been imprisoned three times
for theft by the High Court of Justice and the Magisterial Courts.
His family name was Kiselnikoff, but they called him Paltara Taras,
because he was a head and shoulders taller than his friend,
Deacon Taras, who had been degraded from his office for drunkenness
and immorality.  The Deacon was a short, thick-set person,
with the chest of an athlete and a round, strong head.
He danced skilfully, and was still more skilful at swearing.
He and Paltara Taras worked in the wood on the banks of the river,
and in free hours he told his friend or any one who would listen,
"Tales of my own composition," as he used to say.  On hearing
these stories, the heroes of which always seemed to be saints,
kings, priests, or generals, even the inmates of the dosshouse spat
and rubbed their eyes in astonishment at the imagination of the Deacon,
who told them shameless tales of lewd, fantastic adventures,
with blinking eyes and a passionless expression of countenance.

The imagination of this man was powerful and inexhaustible;
he could go on relating and composing all day, from morning
to night, without once repeating what he had said before.
In his expression you sometimes saw the poet gone astray,
sometimes the romancer, and he always succeeded in making
his tales realistic by the effective and powerful words
in which he told them.

There was also a foolish young man called Kuvalda Meteor.
One night he came to sleep in the dosshouse, and had remained
ever since among these men, much to their astonishment.
At first they did not take much notice of him.  In the daytime,
like all the others, he went away to find something to eat,
but at nights he always loitered around this friendly company
till at last the Captain took notice of him.

"Boy!  What business have you here on this earth?"

The boy answered boldly and stoutly:

"I am a barefooted tramp. . . ."

The Captain looked critically at him.  This youngster had long hair
and a weak face, with prominent cheekbones and a turned-up nose.
He was dressed in a blue blouse without a waistband, and on his head
he wore the remains of a straw hat, while his feet were bare.

"You are a fool!" decided Aristid Kuvalda.  "what are you knocking
about here for?  You are of absolutely no use to us . . . Do
you drink vodki? . . . No? . . . Well, then, can you steal?"
Again, "No." "Go away, learn, and come back again when you
know something, and are a man. . . ."

The youngster smiled.  "No. I shall live with you."

"Why?"

"Just because. . . ."

"Oh, you . . . Meteor!" said the Captain.

"I will break his teeth for him," said Martyanoff.

"And why?" asked the youngster.

"Just because. . . ."

"And I will take a stone and hit you on the head," the young
man answered respectfully.

Martyanoff would have broken his bones, had not Kuvalda interrupted with:
"Leave him alone. . .Is this a home to you or even to us?
You have no sufficient reason to break his teeth for him.
You have no better reason than he for living with us."

"Well, then, Devil take him! . . . We all live in the world without
sufficient reason . . . We live, and why?  Because!  He also because . . .
let him alone. . . ."

"But it is better for you, young man, to go away from us,"
the teacher advised him, looking him up and down with his sad eyes.
He made no answer, but remained.  And they soon became accustomed
to his presence, and ceased to take any notice of him.
But he lived among them, and observed everything.

The above were the chief members of the Captain's company, and he called
them with kind-hearted sarcasm "Creatures that once were Men."
For though there were men who had experienced as much of the bitter
irony of fate as these men; yet they were not fallen so low.

Not infrequently, respectable men belonging to the cultured
classes are inferior to those belonging to the peasantry,
and it is always a fact that the depraved man from the city
is immeasurably worse than the depraved man from the village.
This fact was strikingly illustrated by the contrast between
the formerly well-educated men and the mujiks who were living
in Kuvalda's shelter.

The representative of the latter class was an old mujik called Tyapa.
Tall and angular, he kept his head in such a position that his chin
touched his breast.  He was the Captain's first lodger, and it was said
of him that he had a great deal of money hidden somewhere, and for its
sake had nearly had his throat cut some two years ago:  ever since then
he carried his head thus.  Over his eyes hung grayish eyebrows,
and, looked at in profile, only his crooked nose was to be seen.
His shadow reminded one of a poker.  He denied that he had money,
and said that they "only tried to cut his throat out of malice,"
and from that day he took to collecting rags, and that is why
his head was always bent as if incessantly looking on the ground.
When he went about shaking his head, and minus a walking-stick
in his hand, and a bag on his back--the signs of his profession--
he seemed to be thinking almost to madness, and, at such times,
Kuvalda spoke thus, pointing to him with his finger:

"Look, there is the conscience of Merchant Judas Petunikoff.
See how disorderly, dirty, and low is the escaped conscience."

Tyapa, as a rule, spoke in a hoarse and hardly audible voice,
and that is why he spoke very little, and loved to be alone.
But whenever a stranger, compelled to leave the village,
appeared in the dosshouse, Tyapa seemed sadder and angrier,
and followed the unfortunate about with biting jeers and a wicked
chuckling in his throat.  He either put some beggar against him,
or himself threatened to rob and beat him, till the frightened
mujik would disappear from the dosshouse and never more be seen.
Then Tyapa was quiet again, and would sit in some corner mending
his rags, or else reading his Bible, which was as dirty, worn,
and old as himself.  Only when the teacher brought a newspaper
and began reading did he come from his corner once more.
As a rule, Tyapa listened to what was read silently and sighed often,
without asking anything of anyone.  But once when the teacher,
having read the paper, wanted to put it away, Tyapa stretched
out his bony hand, and said, "Give it to me. . . ."

"What do you want it for?"

"Give it to me . . . Perhaps there is something in it about us. . . ."

"About whom?"

"About the village."

They laughed at him, and threw him the paper.  He took it, and read
in it how in the village the hail had destroyed the cornfields,
how in another village fire destroyed thirty houses, and that in a
third a woman had poisoned her family--in fact, everything that it
is customary to write of--everything, that is to say, which is bad,
and which depicts only the worst side of the unfortunate village.

Tyapa read all this silently and roared, perhaps from sympathy,
perhaps from delight at the sad news.

He passed the whole Sunday in reading his Bible, and never
went out collecting rags on that day.  While reading,
he groaned and sighed continually.  He kept the book close
to his breast, and was angry with any one who interrupted him
or who touched his Bible.

"Oh, you drunken blackguard," said Kuvalda to him, "what do you
understand of it?"

"Nothing, wizard!  I don't understand anything, and I do not read
any books . . . But I read. . . ."

"Therefore you are a fool . . ." said the Captain, decidedly.
"When there are insects in your head, you know it is uncomfortable,
but if some thoughts enter there too, how will you live then,
you old toad?"

"I have not long to live," said Tyapa, quietly.

Once the teacher asked how he had learned to read.

"In prison," answered Tyapa shortly.

"Have you been there?"

"I was there."

"For what?"

"Just so . . . It was a mistake . . . But I brought the Bible out with me
from there.  A lady gave it to me . . . It is good in prison, brother."

"Is that so?  And why?"

"It teaches one . . . I learned to read there . . . I also got
this book . . . And all these you see, free. . . ."

When the teacher appeared in the dosshouse, Tyapa had already lived
there for some time.  He looked long into the teacher's face,
as if to discover what kind of a man he was.

Tyapa often listened to his conversation, and once, sitting down
beside him, said:

"I see you are very learned . . . Have you read the Bible?"

"I have read it. . . ."

"I see; I see . . . Can you remember it?"

"Yes . . . I remember it. . . ."

Then the old man leaned to one side and gazed at the other
with a serious, suspicious glance.

"There were the Amalekites, do you remember?"

"Well?"

"Where are they now?"

"Disappeared . . . Tyapa . . . died out. . . ."

The old man was silent, then asked again:  "And where
are the Philistines?"

"These also. . . ."

"Have all these died out?"

"Yes . . . all. . . ."

"And so . . . we also will die out?"

"There will come a time when we also will die,"
said the teacher indifferently.

"And to what tribe of Israel do we belong?"

The teacher looked at him, and began telling him about
Scythians and Slavs. . . .

The old man became all the more frightened, and glanced at his face.

"You are lying!" he said scornfully, when the teacher had finished.

"What lie have I told?" asked the teacher.

"You mentioned tribes that are not mentioned in the Bible."

He got up and walked away, angry and deeply insulted.

"You will go mad, Tyapa," called the teacher after him with conviction.

Then the old man came back again, and stretching out his hand,
threatened him with his crooked and dirty finger.

"God made Adam--from Adam were descended the Jews, that means
that all people are descended from Jews . . . and we also. . . ."

"Well?"

"Tartars are descended from Ishmael, but he also came of the Jews. . . ."

"What do you want to tell me all this for?"

"Nothing!  Only why do you tell lies?"  Then he walked away,
leaving his companion in perplexity.  But after two days he came
again and sat by him.

"You are learned . . . Tell me, then, whose descendants are we?
Are we Babylonians, or who are we?"

"We are Slavs, Tyapa," said the teacher, and attentively awaited
his answer, wishing to understand him.

"Speak to me from the Bible.  There are no such men there."

Then the teacher began criticizing the Bible.  The old man listened,
and interrupted him after a long while.

"Stop . . . Wait!  That means that among people known to God
there are no Russians?  We are not known to God?  Is it so?
God knew all those who are mentioned in the Bible . . . He
destroyed them by sword and fire, He destroyed their cities;
but He also sent prophets to teach them.

"That means that He also pitied them.  He scattered
the Jews and the Tartars . . . But what about us?
Why have we prophets no longer?"

"Well, I don't know!" replied the teacher, trying to understand
the old man.  But the latter put his hand on the teacher's shoulder,
and slowly pushed him backward and forward, and his throat made
a noise as if he were swallowing something. . . .

"Tell me!  You speak so much . . . as if you knew everything.
It makes me sick to listen to you . . . you darken my
soul . . . I should be better pleased if you were silent.
Who are we, eh?  Why have we no prophets?  Ha, ha! . . . Where
were we when Christ walked on this earth?  Do you see?
And you too, you are lying . . . Do you think that all die out?
The Russian people will never disappear . . . You are lying.
It has been written in the Bible, only it is not known what name
the Russians are given.  Do you see what kind of people they are?
They are numberless . . . How many villages are there on the earth?
Think of all the people who live on it, so strong, go numerous I And you
say that they will die out; men shall die, but God wants the people,
God the Creator of the earth!  The Amalekites did not die out.
They are either German or French . . . But you, eh, you!
Now then, tell me why we are abandoned by God?  Have we no
punishments nor prophets from the Lord?  Who then will teach us?"
Tyapa spoke strongly and plainly, and there was faith in his words.

He had been speaking a long time, and the teacher, who was generally
drunk and in a speechless condition, could not stand it any longer.
He looked at the dry, wrinkled old man, felt the great
force of these words, and suddenly began to pity himself.
He wished to say something so strong and convincing to the old man
that Tyapa would be disposed in his favor; he did not wish to speak
in such a serious, earnest way, but in a soft and fatherly tone.
And the teacher felt as if something were rising from his breast
into his throat . . . But he could not find any powerful words.

"What kind of a man are you? . . . Your soul seems to be torn away--
and you still continue speaking . . . as if you knew something . . .
It would be better if you were silent."

"Ah, Tyapa, what you say is true," replied the teacher sadly.
"The people . . . you are right . . . they are numberless . . . but I
am a stranger to them . . . and they are strangers to me . . . Do you
see where the tragedy of my life is hidden? . . . But let me alone!
I shall suffer . . . and there are no prophets also . . . No. You
are right, I speak a great deal . . . But it is no good to anyone.
I shall be always silent . . . Only don't speak with me like
this . . . Ah, old man, you do not know . . . You do not know . . .
And you cannot understand."

And in the end the teacher cried.  He cried so easily and
so freely, with such torrents of flowing tears, that he soon
found relief.  "You ought to go into a village . . . become
a clerk or a teacher . . . You would be well fed there.
What are you crying for?" asked Tyapa sadly.

But the teacher was crying as if the tears quieted and comforted him.

From this day they became friends, and the "creatures that once were men,"
seeing them together, said:  "The teacher is friendly with Tyapa . . .
He wishes his money.  Kuvalda must have put this into his head . . . To
look about to see where the old man's fortune is. . . ."

Probably they did not believe what they said.
There was one strange thing about these men, namely, that they
painted themselves to others worse than they actually were.
A man who has good in him does not mind sometimes showing
his worse nature.

* * * * * * * * * *

When all these people were gathered round the teacher,
then the reading of the newspaper would begin.

"Well, what does the newspaper discuss to-day?  Is there any feuilleton?"

"No," the teacher informs him.

"Your publisher seems greedy . . . but is there any leader?"

"There is one to-day . . . It appears to be by Gulyaeff."

"Aha!  Come, out with it!  He writes cleverly, the rascal."

"'The taxation of immovable property,'" reads the teacher,
"It was introduced some fifteen years ago, and up to the present
it has served as the basis for collecting these taxes in aid
of the city revenue. . . .'"

"That is simple," comments Captain Kuvalda.  "It continues to serve.
That is ridiculous.  To the merchant who is moving about in
the city, it is profitable that it should continue to serve.
Therefore it does continue."

"The article, in fact, is written on the subject," says the teacher.

"Is it?  That is strange, it is more a subject for a feuilleton."

"Such a subject must be treated with plenty of pepper. . . ."

Then a short discussion begins.  The people listen attentively,
as only one bottle of vodki has been drunk.

After the leader, they read the local events, then the court
proceedings, and, if in the police court it reports that the defendant
or plaintiff is a merchant, then Aristid Kuvalda sincerely rejoices.
If someone has robbed the merchant, "That is good," says he.
"Only it is a pity they robbed him of so little."
If his horses have broken down, "It is sad that he is still alive."
If the merchant has lost his suit in court, "It is a pity
that the costs were not double the amount."

"That would have been illegal," remarks the teacher.

"Illegal!  But is the merchant himself legal?" inquires Kuvalda bitterly.
"What is the merchant?  Let us investigate this rough and
uncouth phenomenon.  First of all, every merchant is a mujik.
He comes from a village, and in course of time becomes a merchant.
In order to be a merchant, one must have money.

"Where can the mujik get the money from?  It is well known
that he does not get it by honest hard work, and that means
that the mujik, somehow or other, has been swindling.
That is to say, a merchant is simply a dishonest mujik."

"Splendid!" cry the people, approving the orator's deduction,
and Tyapa bellows all the time, scratching his breast.
He always bellows like this as he drinks his first glass of vodki,
when he has a drunken headache.  The Captain beams with joy.
They next read the correspondence.  This is, for the Captain,
"an abundance of drinks," as he himself calls it.
He always notices how the merchants make this life abominable,
and how cleverly they spoil everything.  His speeches thunder
at and annihilate merchants.  His audience listens to him
with the greatest pleasure, because he swears atrociously.
"If I wrote for the papers," he shouts, "I would show up the merchant
in his true colors . . . I would show that he is a beast,
playing for a time the role of a man.  I understand him!
He is a rough boor, does not know the meaning of the words
'good taste,' has no notion of patriotism, and his knowledge
is not worth five kopecks."

Abyedok, knowing the Captain's weak point, and fond of making
other people angry, cunningly adds:

"Yes, since the nobility began to make acquaintance with hunger,
men have disappeared from the world. . . ."

"You are right, you son of a spider and a toad.  Yes, from the
time that the noblemen fell, there have been no men.
There are only merchants, and I hate them."

"That is easy to understand, brother, because you too,
have been brought down by them. . . ."

"I?  I was ruined by love of life . . . Fool that I was,
I loved life, but the merchant spoils it, and I cannot bear it,
simply for this reason, and not because I am a nobleman.
But if you want to know the truth, I was once a man, though I
was not noble.  I care now for nothing and nobody . . .
and all my life has been tame--a sweetheart who has jilted me--
therefore I despise life, and am indifferent to it."

"You lie!" says Abyedok.

"I lie?" roars Aristid Kuvalda, almost crimson with anger.

"Why shout?" comes in the cold sad voice of Martyanoff.

"Why judge others?  Merchants, noblemen. . .what have we
to do with them?"

"Seeing what we are" . . . puts in Deacon Taras.

"Be quiet, Abyedok," says the teacher good-naturedly.

"Why do you provoke him?"  He does not love either discussion or noise,
and when they quarrel all around him his lips form into a sickly grimace,
and he endeavors quietly and reasonably to reconcile each with
the other, and if he does not succeed in this he leaves the company.
Knowing this, the Captain, if he is not very drunk, controls himself,
not wishing to lose, in the person of the teacher, one of the best
of his listeners.

"I repeat," he continues, in a quieter tone, "that I see life in the hands
of enemies, not only enemies of the noble but of everything good,
avaricious and incapable of adorning existence in any way."

"But all the same, says the teacher, "merchants, so to speak,
created Genoa, Venice, Holland--and all these were merchants,
merchants from England, India, the Stroyanoff merchants. . . ."

"I do not speak of these men, I am thinking of Judas Petunikoff,
who is one of them. . . ."

"And you say you have nothing to do with them?" asks the teacher quietly.

"But do you think that I do not live?  Aha!  I do live,
but I suppose I ought not to be angry at the fact that life
is desecrated and robbed of all freedom by these men."

"And they dare to laugh at the kindly anger of the Captain,
a man living in retirement?" says Abyedok teasingly.

"Very well!  I agree with you that I am foolish.
Being a creature who was once a man, I ought to blot out
from my heart all those feelings that once were mine.
You may be right, but then how could I or any of you defend
ourselves if we did away with all these feelings?"

"Now then, you are talking sense," says the teacher encouragingly.

"We want other feelings and other views on life . . . We want something
new. . .because we ourselves are a novelty in this life. . . ."

"Doubtless this is most important for us," remarks the teacher.

"Why?" asks Kanets.  "Is it not all the same whatever we say or think?
We have not got long to live I am forty, you are fifty . . . there
is no one among us younger than thirty, and even at twenty one cannot
live such a life long."

"And what kind of novelty are we?" asked Abyedok mockingly.

"Since nakedness has always existed"

"Yes, and it created Rome," said the teacher.

"Yes, of course," says the Captain, beaming with joy.

"Romulus and Remus, eh?  We also shall create when our time comes. . . ."

"Violation of public peace," interrupts Abyedok.  He laughs
in a self-satisfied way.  His laughter is impudent and insolent,
and is echoed by Simtsoff, the Deacon and Paltara Taras.
The naive eyes of young Meteor light up, and his cheeks flush crimson.

Kanets speaks, and it seems as if he were hammering their heads.

"All these are foolish illusions . . . fiddlesticks!"

It was strange to see them reasoning in this manner, these outcasts
from life, tattered, drunken with vodki and wickedness,
filthy and forlorn.  Such conversations rejoiced the Captain's heart.
They gave him an opportunity of speaking more, and therefore
he thought himself better than the rest.  However low he may fall,
a man can never deny himself the delight of feeling cleverer,
more powerful, or even better fed than his companions.
Aristid Kuvalda abused this pleasure, and never could have
enough of it, much to the disgust of Abyedok, Kubar, and others
of these creatures that once were men, who were less interested
in such things.

Politics, however, were more to the popular taste.
The discussions as to the necessity of taking India or of subduing
England were lengthy and protracted.

Nor did they speak with less enthusiasm of the radical
measure of clearing Jews off the face of the earth.
On this subject Abyedok was always the first to propose
dreadful plans to effect the desired end, but the Captain,
always first in every other argument, did not join in this one.
They also spoke much and impudently about women, but the teacher
always defended them, and sometimes was very angry when they
went so far as to pass the limits of decency.  They all,
as a rule, gave in to him, because they did not look upon him
as a common person, and also because they wished to borrow from
him on Saturdays the money which he had earned during the week.
He had many privileges.  They never beat him, for instance,
on these occasions when the conversation ended in a free fight.
He had the right to bring women into the dosshouse;
a privilege accorded to no one else, as the Captain had
previously warned them.

"No bringing of women to my house," he had said.  "Women, merchants
and philosophers, these are the three causes of my ruin.
I will horsewhip anyone bringing in women.  I will horsewhip the woman
also . . . And as to the philosopher, I'll knock his head off for him."
And notwithstanding his age he could have knocked anyone's head off,
for he possessed wonderful strength.  Besides that, whenever he fought
or quarrelled, he was assisted by Martyanoff, who was accustomed during
a general fight to stand silently and sadly back to back with Kuvalda,
when he became an all destroying and impregnable engine of war.
Once when Simtsoff was drunk, he rushed at the teacher for no
reason whatever, and getting hold of his head tore out a bunch of hair.

Kuvalda, with one stroke of his fist in the other's chest,
sent him spinning, and he fell to the ground.  He was unconscious
for almost half-an-hour, and when he came to himself Kuvalda
compelled him to eat the hair he had torn from the teacher's head.
He ate it, preferring this to being beaten to death.

Besides reading newspapers, fighting and indulging in
general conversation, they amused themselves by playing cards.
They played without Martyanoff because he could not play honestly.
After cheating several times, he openly confessed:

"I cannot play without cheating . . . it is a habit of mine."

"Habits do get the better of you," assented Deacon Taras.
"I always used to beat my wife every Sunday after Mass, and when she
died I cannot describe how extremely dull I felt every Sunday.
I lived through one Sunday--it was dreadful, the second I still
controlled myself, the third Sunday I struck my Asok.  . . . She was
angry and threatened to summon me.  Just imagine if she had done so!
On the fourth Sunday, I beat her just as if she were my own wife!
After that I gave her ten roubles, and beat her according to my own
rules till I married again!"

"You are lying, Deacon!  How could you marry a second time?"
interrupted Abyedok.

"Ay, just so . . . She looked after my house . . ."

"Did you have any children?" asked the teacher.

"Five of them . . . One was drowned . . . the oldest . . . he was
an amusing boy!  Two died of diphtheria . . . One of the daughters
married a student and went with him to Siberia.

"The other went to the University of St. Petersburg and died
there . . . of consumption they say.  Ye--es, there were
five of them . . . Ecclesiastics are prolific, you know."
He began explaining why this was so, and they laughed till
they nearly burst at his tales.  When the laughter stopped,
Aleksei Maksimovitch Simtsoff remembered that he too had once
had a daughter.

"Her name was Lidka . . . she was very stout. . . ."

More than this he did not seem to remember, for he looked
at them all, was silent and smiled . . . in a guilty way.
Those men spoke very little to each other about their past,
and they recalled it very seldom, and then only its general outlines.
When they did mention it, it was in a cynical tone.
Probably, this was just as well, since, in many people,
remembrance of the past kills all present energy and deadens
all hope for the future.

* * * * * * * * * *

On rainy, cold, or dull days in the late autumn, these "creatures
that once were men" gathered in the eating-house of Vaviloff.
They were well known there, where some feared them as thieves
and rogues, and some looked upon them contemptuously as hard drinkers,
although they respected them, thinking that they were clever.

The eating-house of Vaviloff was the club of the main street,
and the "creatures that once were men" were its most intellectual members.

On Saturday evenings or Sunday mornings, when the eating-house was packed,
the "creatures that once were men" were only too welcome guests.
They brought with them, besides the forgotten and poverty-stricken
inhabitants of the street, their own spirit, in which there was
something that brightened the lives of men exhausted and worn out
in the struggle for existence, as great drunkards as the inhabitants
of Kuvalda's shelter, and, like them, outcasts from the town.
Their ability to speak on all subjects, their freedom of opinion,
skill in repartee, courage in the presence of those of whom
the whole street was in terror, together with their daring demeanor,
could not but be pleasing to their companions.  Then, too,
they were well versed in law, and could advise, write petitions,
and help to swindle without incurring the risk of punishment.
For all this they were paid with vodki and flattering admiration
of their talents.

The inhabitants of the street were divided into two parties
according to their sympathies.  One was in favor of Kuvalda,
who was thought "a good soldier, clever, and courageous";
the other was convinced of the fact that the teacher was "superior"
to Kuvalda.  The latter's admirers were those who were known
to be drunkards, thieves, and murderers, for whom the road
from beggary to prison was inevitable.  But those who respected
the teacher were men who still had expectations, still hoped
for better things, who were eternally occupied with nothing,
and who were nearly always hungry.

The nature of the teacher's and Kuvalda's relations toward the street
may be gathered from the following:

Once in the eating-house they were discussing the resolution passed by
the Corporation regarding the main street, viz., that the inhabitants were
to fill up the pits and ditches in the street, and that neither manure
nor the dead bodies of domestic animals should be used for the purpose,
but only broken tiles, etc., from the ruins of other houses.

"Where am I going to get these same broken tiles and bricks?
I could not get sufficient bricks together to build a hen-house,"
plaintively said Mokei Anisimoff, a man who hawked kalaches
(a sort of white bread) which were baked by his wife.

"Where can you get broken bricks and lime rubbish?  Take bags
with you, and go and remove them from the Corporation buildings.
They are so old that they are of no use to anyone, and you will thus
be doing two good deeds; firstly, by repairing the main street;
and secondly, by adorning the city with a new Corporation building."

"If you want horses, get them from the Lord Mayor, and take his
three daughters, who seem quite fit for harness.  Then destroy
the house of Judas Petunikoff and pave the street with its timbers.
By the way, Mokei, I know out of what your wife baked to-day's kalaches;
out of the frames of the third window and the two steps from the roof
of Judas' house."

When those present had laughed and joked sufficiently over the
Captain's proposal, the sober market gardener, Pavlyugus asked:

"But seriously, what are we to do, your honor? . . . Eh?
What do you think?"

"I?  I shall neither move hand nor foot.  If they wish to clean the street,
let them do it."

"Some of the houses are almost coming down. . . ."

"Let them fall; don't interfere; and when they fall ask help from
the city.  If they don't give it you, then bring a suit in court
against them!  Where does the water come from?  From the city!
Therefore let the city be responsible for the destruction
of the houses."

"They will say it is rain-water."

"Does it destroy the houses in the city?  Eh?  They take taxes
from you, but they do not permit you to speak!  They destroy
your property and at the same time compel you to repair it!"
And half the radicals in the street, convinced by the words
of Kuvalda, decided to wait till the rain-water came down
in huge streams and swept away their houses.  The others,
more sensible, found in the teacher a man who composed for them
an excellent and convincing report for the Corporation.
In this report the refusal of the street's inhabitants
to comply with the resolution of the Corporation was well
explained that the Corporation actually entertained it.
It was decided that the rubbish left after some repairs had been
done to the barracks should be used for mending and filling up
the ditches in their street, and for the transport of this five
horses were given by the fire brigade.  Still more, they even
saw the necessity of laying a drain-pipe through the street.
This and many other things vastly increased the popularity
of the teacher.  He wrote petitions for them and published
various remarks in the newspapers.

For instance, on one occasion Vaviloff's customers noticed
that the herrings and other provisions of the eating-house
were not what they should be, and after a day or two they saw
Vaviloff standing at the bar with the newspaper in his hand
making a public apology.

"It is true, I must acknowledge, that I bought old and not
very good herrings, and the cabbage . . . also . . . was old.
It is only too well known that anyone can put many a five-kopeck
piece in his pocket in this way.  And what is the result?
It has not been a success; I was greedy, I own, but the cleverer
man has exposed me, so we are quits. . . ."

This confession made a very good impression on the people,
and it also gave Vaviloff the opportunity of still feeding them
with herrings and cabbages which were not good, though they
failed to notice it, so much were they impressed.

This incident was very significant, because it increased not only
the teacher's popularity, but also the effect of press opinion.

It often happened, too, that the teacher read lectures on practical
morality in the eating-house.

"I saw you," he said to the painter, Yashka Tyarin; "I saw you,
Yakov, beating your wife. . . ."

Yashka was "touched with paint" after having two glasses of vodki,
and was in a slightly uplifted condition.

The people looked at him, expecting him to make a row,
and all were silent.

"Did you see me?  And how did it please you?" asks Yashka.

The people control their laughter.

"No; it did not please me," replies the teacher.
His tone is so serious that the people are silent.

"You see I was just trying it," said Yashka, with bravado,
fearing that the teacher would rebuke him.  "The wife is
satisfied. . . She has not got up yet today. . . ."

The teacher, who was drawing absently with his fingers on
the table, said, "Do you see, Yakov, why this did not please
me? . . . Let us go into the matter thoroughly, and understand
what you are really doing, and what the result may be.  Your wife
is pregnant.  You struck her last night on her sides and breast.
That means that you beat not only her but the child too.
You may have killed him, and your wife might have died or else
have become seriously ill.  To have the trouble of looking after
a sick woman is not pleasant.  It is wearing, and would cost
you dear, because illness requires medicine, and medicine money.
If you have not killed the child, you may have crippled him,
and he will he born deformed, lop-sided, or hunch-backed.
That means that he will not be able to work, and it is only
too important to you that he should be a good workman.
Even if he be born ill, it will be bad enough, because he will
keep his mother from work, and will require medicine.
Do you see what you are doing to yourself?  Men who live by hard
work must be strong and healthy, and they should have strong
and healthy children . . . Do I speak truly?"

"Yes," assented the listeners.

"But all this will never happen," says Yashka, becoming rather
frightened at the prospect held out to him by the teacher.

"She is healthy, and I cannot have reached the child . . . She is a devil--
a hag!" he shouts angrily.  "I would . . . She will eat me away
as rust eats iron."

"I understand, Yakov, that you cannot help beating your wife,"
the teacher's sad and thoughtful voice again breaks in.
"You have many reasons for doing so . . . It is your wife's
character that causes you to beat her so incautiously . . .
But your own dark and sad life. . . ."

"You are right!" shouts Yakov.  "We live in darkness,
like the chimney-sweep when he is in the chimney!"

"You are angry with your life, but your wife is patient;
the closest relation to you--your wife, and you make her
suffer for this, simply because you are stronger than she.
She is always with you, and cannot get away.  Don't you see
how absurd you are?"

"That is so . . . Devil take it!  But what shall I do?
Am I not a man?"

"Just so!  You are a man. . . . I only wish to tell you that if
you cannot help beating her, then beat her carefully and always
remember that you may injure her health or that of the child.
It is not good to beat pregnant women . . . on their belly or on
their sides and chests . . . Beat her, say, on the neck . . .
or else take a rope and beat her on some soft place. . . ."

The orator finished his speech and looked upon his hearers with his dark,
pathetic eyes, seeming to apologize to them for some unknown crime.

The public understands it.  They understand the morale of the creature
who was once a man, the morale of the public-house and much misfortune.

"Well, brother Yashka, did you understand?  See how true it is!"

Yakov understood that to beat her incautiously might be injurious
to his wife.  He is silent, replying to his companions'
jokes with confused smiles.

"Then again, what is a wife?" philosophizes the baker, Mokei Anisimoff.
"A wife . . . is a friend if we look at the matter in that way.
She is like a chain, chained to you for life . . . and you are both just
like galley slaves.  And if you try to get away from her, you cannot,
you feel the chain."

"Wait," says Yakovleff; "but you beat your wife too."

"Did I say that I did not?  I beat her . . . There is nothing
else handy . . . Do you expect me to beat the wall with my fist
when my patience is exhausted?"

"I feel just like that too . . ." says Yakov.

"How hard and difficult our life is, my brothers!
There is no real rest for us anywhere!"

"And even you beat your wife by mistake," some one remarks humorously.
And thus they speak till far on in the night or till they have quarrelled,
the usual result of drink or of passions engendered by such discussions.

The rain beats on the windows, and outside the cold wind is blowing.
The eating-house is close with tobacco smoke, but it is warm,
while the street is cold and wet.  Now and then, the wind beats
threateningly on the windows of the eating-house, as if bidding
these men to come out and be scattered like dust over the face
of the earth.

Sometimes a stifled and hopeless groan is heard in its howling
which again is drowned by cold, cruel laughter.  This music
fills one with dark, sad thoughts of the approaching winter,
with its accursed short, sunless days and long nights,
of the necessity of possessing warm garments and plenty to eat.
It is hard to sleep through the long winter nights on an empty stomach.
Winter is approaching.  Yes, it is approaching . . . How to live?

These gloomy forebodings created a strong thirst among the
inhabitants of the main street, and the sighs of the "creatures
that once were men" increased with the wrinkles on their brows,
their voices became thick and their behavior to each other
more blunt.  And brutal crimes were committed among them,
and the roughness of these poor unfortunate outcasts was
apt to increase at the approach of that inexorable enemy,
who transformed all their lives into one cruel farce.
But this enemy could not be captured because it was invisible.

Then they began beating each other brutally, and drank till they had
drunk everything which they could pawn to the indulgent Vaviloff.
And thus they passed the autumn days in open wickedness, in suffering
which was eating their hearts out, unable to rise out of this vicious
life and in dread of the still crueller days of winter.

Kuvalda in such cases came to their assistance with his philosophy.

"Don't lose your temper, brothers, everything has an end,
this is the chief characteristic of life.

"The winter will pass, summer will follow . . . a glorious time,
when the very sparrows are filled with rejoicing."
But his speeches did not have any effect--a mouthful of even
the freshest and purest water will not satisfy a hungry man.

Deacon Taras also tried to amuse the people by singing his songs
and relating his tales.  He was more successful, and sometimes his
endeavors ended in a wild and glorious orgy at the eating-house.
They sang, laughed and danced, and for hours behaved like madmen.
After this they again fell into a despairing mood, sitting at the tables
of the eating-house, in the black smoke of the lamp and the tobacco;
sad and tattered, speaking lazily to each other, listening to the wild
howling of the wind, and thinking how they could get enough vodki
to deaden their senses.

And their hand was against every man, and every man's hand against them.




PART II




All things are relative in this world, and a man cannot sink
into any condition so bad that it could not be worse.  One day,
toward the end of September, Captain Aristid Kuvalda was sitting,
as was his custom, on the bench near the door of the dosshouse,
looking at the stone building built by the merchant Petunikoff
close to Vaviloff's eating-house, and thinking deeply.
This building, which was partly surrounded by woods,
served the purpose of a candle factory.

Painted red, as if with blood, it looked like a cruel machine which,
though not working, opened a row of deep, hungry, gaping jaws,
as if ready to devour and swallow anything.  The gray wooden
eating-house of Vaviloff, with its bent roof covered with patches,
leaned against one of the brick walls of the factory, and seemed
as if it were some large form of parasite clinging to it.
The Captain was thinking that they would very soon be making
new houses to replace the old building.  "They will destroy
the dosshouse even," he reflected.  "It will be necessary to look
out for another, but such a cheap one is not to be found.
It seems a great pity to have to leave a place to which one
is accustomed, though it will be necessary to go, simply because
some merchant or other thinks of manufacturing candles and soap."
And the Captain felt that if he could only make the life of such
an enemy miserable, even temporarily, oh! with what pleasure
he would do it!

Yesterday, Ivan Andreyevitch Petunikoff was in the dosshouse yard
with his son and an architect.  They measured the yard and put small
wooden sticks in various places, which, after the exit of Petunikoff
and at the order of the Captain, Meteor took out and threw away.
To the eyes of the Captain this merchant appeared small and thin.
He wore a long garment like a frock-coat, a velvet cap, and high,
well-cleaned boots.  He had a thin face with prominent cheek-bones,
a wedge-shaped grayish beard, and a high forehead seamed with wrinkles
from beneath which shone two narrow, blinking, and observant gray
eyes . . . a sharp, gristly nose, a small mouth with thin lips . . .
altogether his appearance was pious, rapacious, and respectably wicked.


"Cursed cross-bred fox and pig!" swore the Captain under
his breath, recalling his first meeting with Petunikoff.
The merchant came with one of the town councillors to buy
the house, and seeing the Captain asked his companion:

"Is this your lodger?"

And from that day, a year and a half ago, there has been
keen competition among the inhabitants of the dosshouse
as to which can swear the hardest at the merchant.
And last night there was a "slight skirmish with hot words,"
as the Captain called it, between Petunikoff and himself.
Having dismissed the architect the merchant approached the Captain.

"What are you hatching?" asked he, putting his hand to his cap,
perhaps to adjust it, perhaps as a salutation.

"What are you plotting?" answered the Captain in the same tone.
He moved his chin so that his beard trembled a little;
a non-exacting person might have taken it for a bow;
otherwise it only expressed the desire of the Captain
to move his pipe from one corner of his mouth to the other.
"You see, having plenty of money, I can afford to sit hatching it.
Money is a good thing, and I possess it," the Captain
chaffed the merchant, casting cunning glances at him.
"It means that you serve money, and not money you," went on Kuvalda,
desiring at the same time to punch the merchant's belly.

"Isn't it all the same?  Money makes life comfortable,
but no money," . . . and the merchant looked at the Captain
with a feigned expression of suffering.  The other's upper
lip curled, and exposed large, wolf-like teeth.


"With brains and a conscience, it is possible to live without it.
Men only acquire riches when they cease to listen to their
conscience . . . the less conscience the more money!"

"Just so; but then there are men who have neither money nor conscience."

"Were you just like what you are now when you were young?"
asked Kuvalda simply.  The other's nostrils twitched.
Ivan Andreyevitch sighed, passed his hand over his eyes and said:

"Oh!  When I was young I had to undergo a great many difficulties
. . . Work!  Oh!  I did work!"

"And you cheated, too, I suppose?"

"People like you?  Nobles?  I should just think so!
They used to grovel at my feet!"

"You only went in for robbing, not murder, I suppose?" asked the Captain.
Petunikoff turned pale, and hastily changed the subject.

"You are a bad host.  You sit while your guest stands."

"Let him sit, too," said Kuvalda.

"But what am I to sit on?"

"On the earth . . . it will take any rubbish . . ."

"You are the proof of that," said Petunikoff quietly, while his eyes
shot forth poisonous glances.

And he went away, leaving Kuvalda under the pleasant impression
that the merchant was afraid of him.  If he were not afraid of him
he would long ago have evicted him from the dosshouse.


But then he would think twice before turning him out,
because of the five roubles a month.  And the Captain gazed
with pleasure at Petunikoff's back as he slowly retreated
from the court-yard. Following him with his eyes, he noticed
how the merchant passed the factory and disappeared into the wood,
and he wished very much that he might fall and break all his bones.
He sat imagining many horrible forms of disaster while
watching Petunikoff, who was descending the hill into the wood
like a spider going into its web.  Last night he even imagined
that the wood gave way before the merchant and he fell . . .
but afterward he found that he had only been dreaming.

And to-day, as always, the red building stands out before the eyes
of Aristid Kuvalda, so plain, so massive, and clinging so strongly
to the earth, that it seems to be sucking away all its life.
It appears to be laughing coldly at the Captain with its gaping walls.
The sun pours its rays on them as generously as it does on the miserable
hovels of the main street.

"Devil take the thing!" exclaimed the Captain, thoughtfully measuring
the walls of the factory with his eyes.  "If only . . . ."
Trembling with excitement at the thought that had just entered his
mind Aristid Kuvalda jumped up and ran to Vaviloff's eating-house
muttering to himself all the time.

Vaviloff met him at the bar and gave him a friendly welcome.

"I wish your honor good health!"  He was of middle height
and had a bald head, gray hair, and straight mustaches
like tooth-brushes. Upright and neat in his clean jacket,
he showed by every movement that he was an old soldier.


"Egorka, show me the lease and plan of your house,"
demanded Kuvalda impatiently.

"I have shown it you before."  Vaviloff looked up suspiciously
and closely scanned the Captain's face.

"Show it me!" shouted the Captain, striking the bar with his fist
and sitting down on a stool close by.

"But why?" asked Vaviloff, knowing that it was better to keep
his wits about him when Kuvalda got excited.

"You fool!  Bring it at once."

Vaviloff rubbed his forehead, and turned his eyes to the ceiling
in a tired way.

"Where are those papers of yours?"

There was no answer to this on the ceiling, so the old sergeant
looked down at the floor, and began drumming with his fingers
on the bar in a worried and thoughtful manner.

"It's no good your making wry faces!" shouted the Captain,
for he had no great affection for him, thinking that a former soldier
should rather have become a thief than an eating-house keeper.

"Oh!  Yes!  Aristid Fomich, I remember now.  They were left at
the High Court of Justice at the time when I came into possession."

"Get along, Egorka!  It is to your own interest to show me
the plan, the title-deeds, and everything you have immediately.
You will probably clear at least a hundred roubles over this,
do you understand?"

Vaviloff did not understand at all; but the Captain spoke
in such a serious and convincing tone that the sergeant's
eyes burned with curiosity, and, telling him that he would
see if the papers were in his desk, he went through the door
behind the bar.

Two minutes later he returned with the papers in his hand,
and an expression of extreme astonishment on his face.

"Here they are; the deeds about the damned houses!"

"Ah!  You . . . vagabond!  And you pretend to have been
a soldier, too!"  And Kuvalda did not cease to belabor him
with his tongue, as he snatched the blue parchment from
his hands.  Then, spreading the papers out in front of him,
and excited all the more by Vaviloff's inquisitiveness,
the Captain began reading and bellowing at the same time.
At last he got up resolutely, and went to the door, leaving all
the papers on the bar, and saying to Vaviloff:

"Wait!  Don't lift them!"

Vaviloff gathered them lip, put them into the cashbox, and locked it,
then felt the lock with his hand, to see if it were secure.
After that, he scratched his bald head, thoughtfully, and went up
on the roof of the eating-house. There he saw the Captain measuring
the front of the house, and watched him anxiously, as he snapped
his fingers, and began measuring the same line over again.
Vaviloff's face lit up suddenly, and he smiled happily.

"Aristid, Fomich, is it possible?" he shouted, when the Captain
came opposite to him.

"Of course it is possible.  There is more than one short in
the front alone, and as to the depth I shall see immediately."

"The depth . . . seventy-three feet."

"What?  Have you guessed, you shaved, ugly face?"

"Of course, Aristid Fomich!  If you have eyes you can see a thing or two,"
shouted Vaviloff joyfully.

A few minutes afterward they sat side by side in Vaviloff's parlor,
and the Captain was engaged in drinking large quantities of beer.

"And so all the walls of the factory stand on your ground,"
said he to the eating-house keeper.  "Now, mind you show no mercy!
The teacher will be here presently, and we will get him to draw
up a petition to the court.  As to the amount of the damages
you will name a very moderate sum in order not to waste money
in deed stamps, but we will ask to have the factory knocked down.
This, you see, donkey, is the result of trespassing on other
people's property.  It is a splendid piece of luck for you.
We will force him to have the place smashed, and I can tell you
it will be an expensive job for him.  Off with you to the court.
Bring pressure to bear on Judas.  We will calculate how much it
will take to break the factory down to its very foundations.
We will make an estimate of it all, counting the time it will take too,
and we will make honest Judas pay two thousand roubles besides."

"He will never give it!" cried Vaviloff, but his eyes shone
with a greedy light.

"You lie!  He will give it . . . Use your brains . . . What else
can he do?  But look here, Egorka, mind you, don't go in for
doing it on the cheap.  They are sure to fry to buy you off.
Don't sell yourself cheap.  They will probably use threats,
but rely upon us. . . ."

The Captain's eyes were alight with happiness, and his face
with excitement.  He worked upon Vaviloff's greed, and urging
upon him the importance of immediate action in the matter,
went away in a very joyful and happy frame of mind.

* * * * * * * * * *

In the evening everyone was told of the Captain's discovery,
and they all began to discuss Petunikoff's future predicament,
painting in vivid colors his excitement and astonishment on
the day the court messenger handed him the copy of the summons.
The Captain felt himself quite a hero.  He was happy and all his
friends highly pleased.  The heap of dark and tattered figures
that lay in the courtyard made noisy demonstrations of pleasure.
They all knew the merchant, Petunikoff, who passed them very often,
contemptuously turning up his eyes and giving them no more
attention than he bestowed on the other heaps of rubbish lying
on the ground.  He was well fed, and that exasperated them
still more; and now how splendid it was that one of themselves
had struck a hard blow at the selfish merchant's purse!
It gave them all the greatest pleasure.  The Captain's discovery
was a powerful instrument in their hands.  Every one of them felt
keen animosity toward all those who were well fed and well dressed,
but in some of them this feeling was only beginning to develop.
Burning interest was felt by those "creatures that once were men"
in the prospective fight between Kuvalda and Petunikoff,
which they already saw in imagination.

For a fortnight the inhabitants of the dosshouse awaited
the further development of events, but Petunikoff never once
visited the building.  It was known that he was not in town,
and that the copy of the petition had not yet been handed
to him.  Kuvalda raged at the delays of the civil court.
It is improbable that anyone had ever awaited the merchant
with such impatience as did this bare-footed brigade.

"He isn't even thinking of coming, the wretch! . . ."

"That means that he does not love me!" sang Deacon Taras,
leaning his chin on his hand and casting a humorous glance
toward the mountain.

At last Petunikoff appeared.  He came in a respectable cart with
his son playing the role of groom.  The latter was a red-cheeked,
nice-looking youngster, in a long square-cut overcoat.
He wore smoked eyeglasses.  They tied the horse to an adjoining tree,
the son took the measuring instrument out of his pocket and gave
it to his father, and they began to measure the ground.
Both were silent and worried.

"Aha!" shouted the Captain gleefully.

All those who were in the dosshouse at the moment came out to look
at them and expressed themselves loudly and freely in reference
to the matter.

"What does the habit of thieving mean?  A man may sometimes make
a big mistake when he steals, standing to lose more than he gets,"
said the Captain, causing much laughter among his staff and eliciting
various murmurs of assent.

"Take care, you devil!" shouted Petunikoff, "lest I have you
in the police court for your words!"

"You can do nothing to me without witnesses . . . Your son cannot
give evidence on your side" . . . the Captain warned him.

"Look out all the same, you old wretch, you may be found guilty too!"
And Petunikoff shook his fist at him.  His son, deeply engrossed
in his calculations, took no notice of the dark group of men, who were
taking such a wicked delight in adding to his father's discomfiture.
He did not even once look in their direction.

"The young spider has himself well in hand," remarked Abyedok,
watching young Petunikoff's every movement and action.
Having taken all the measurements he desired, Ivan Andreyevitch
knit his brows, got into the cart, and drove away.
His son went with a firm step into Vaviloff's eating-house,
and disappeared behind the door.

"Ho, ho!  That's a determined young thief! . . . What will happen next,
I wonder . . .?" asked Kuvalda.

"Next?  Young Petunikoff will buy out Egor Vaviloff,"
said Abyedok with conviction, and smacked his lips as if the idea
gave him great pleasure.

"And you are glad of that?"  Kuvalda asked him gravely.

"I am always pleased to see human calculations miscarry,"
explained Abyedok, rolling his eyes and rubbing his hands with delight.
The Captain spat angrily on the ground and was silent.
They all stood in front of the tumble-down building, and silently
watched the doors of the eating-house. More than an hour passed thus.

Then the doors opened and Petunikoff came out as silently
as he had entered.  He stopped for a moment, coughed, turned up
the collar of his coat, glanced at the men, who were following
all his movements with their eyes, and then went up the street
toward the town.

The Captain watched him for a moment, and turning to
Abyedok said smilingly:

"Probably you were right after all, you son of a scorpion
and a wood-louse!  You nose out every evil thing.  Yes, the face
of that young swindler shows that be has got what he wanted. . . I
wonder how much Egorka has got out of them.  He has evidently taken
something . . . He is just the same sort of rogue that they are . . .
they are all tarred with the same brush.  He has got some money,
and I'm damned if I did not arrange the whole thing for him!
It is best to own my folly . . . Yes, life is against us all,
brothers . . . and even when you spit upon those nearest to you,
the spittle rebounds and hits your own face."

Having satisfied himself with this reflection, the worthy Captain
looked round upon his staff.  Every one of them was disappointed,
because they all knew that something they did not expect had taken
place between Petunikoff and Vaviloff, and they all felt that they
had been insulted.  The feeling that one is unable to injure
anyone is worse than the feeling that one is unable to do good,
because to do harm is far easier and simpler.

"Well, why are we loitering here?  We have nothing more
to wait for . . . except the reward that I shall get out--
out of Egorka, . . ." said the Captain, looking angrily at
the eating-house. "So our peaceful life under the roof of Judas
has come to an end.

"Judas will now turn us out . . . So do not say that I have
not warned you."

Kanets smiled sadly.

"What are you laughing at, jailer?"  Kuvalda asked.

"Where shall I go then?"

"That, my soul, is a question that fate will settle for you, so do
not worry," said the Captain thoughtfully, entering the dosshouse.
"The creatures that once were men" followed him.

"We can do nothing but await the critical moment," said the Captain,
walking about among them.  "When they turn us out we shall seek
a new place for ourselves, but at present there is no use spoiling
our life by thinking of it . . . In times of crisis one becomes
energetic . . . and if life were fuller of them and every moment
of it so arranged that we were compelled to tremble for our lives
all the time . . . By God! life would be livelier and even fuller
of interest and energy than it is!"

"That means that people would all go about cutting one another's throats,"
explained Abyedok smilingly.

"Well, what about it?" asked the Captain angrily.
He did not like to hear his thoughts illustrated.

"Oh!  Nothing!  When a person wants to get anywhere quickly he whips up
the horses, but of course it needs fire to make engines go. . . ."

"Well, let everything go to the Devil as quickly as possible.
I'm sure I should be pleased if the earth suddenly opened up
or was burned or destroyed somehow . . . only I were left
to the last in order to see the others consumed. . . ."

"Ferocious creature!" smiled Abyedok.

"Well, what of that?  I . . . I was once a man . . . now I
am an outcast . . . that means I have no obligations.
It means that I am free to spit on everyone.  The nature
of my present life means the rejection of my past . . .
giving up all relations toward men who are well fed and
well dressed, and who look upon me with contempt because I
am inferior to them in the matter of feeding or dressing.
I must develop something new within myself, do you understand?
Something that will make Judas Petunikoff and his kind tremble
and perspire before me!"

"Ah!  You have a courageous tongue!" jeered Abyedok.

"Yes . . . You miser!"  And Kuvalda looked at him contemptuously.
"What do you understand?  What do you know?  Are you able to think?
But I have thought and I have read . . . books of which you could
not have understood one word."

"Of course!  One cannot eat soup out of one's hand . . . But though
you have read and thought, and I have not done that or anything else,
we both seem to have got into pretty much the same condition, don't we?"

"Go to the Devil!" shouted Kuvalda.  His conversations with Abyedok
always ended thus.  When the teacher was absent his speeches,
as a rule, fell on the empty air, and received no attention,
and he knew this, but still he could not help speaking.
And now, having quarrelled with his companion, he felt
rather deserted; but, still longing for conversation,
he turned to Simtsoff with the following question:

"And you, Aleksei Maksimovitch, where will you lay your gray head?"

The old man smiled good-humoredly, rubbed his hands, and replied,
"I do not know . . . I will see.  One does not require much,
just a little drink."

"Plain but honorable fare!" the Captain said.  Simtsoff was silent,
only adding that he would find a place sooner than any of them,
because women loved him.  This was true.  The old man had, as a rule,
two or three prostitutes, who kept him on their very scant earnings.
They very often beat him, but he took this stoically.
They somehow never beat him too much, probably because they pitied him.
He was a great lover of women, and said they were the cause of
all his misfortunes.  The character of his relations toward them
was confirmed by the appearance of his clothes, which, as a rule,
were tidy, and cleaner than those of his companions.  And now,
sitting at the door of the dosshouse, he boastingly related that for
a long time past Redka had been asking him to go and live with her,
but he had not gone because he did not want to part with the company.
They heard this with jealous interest.  They all knew Redka.
She lived very near the town, almost below the mountain.
Not long ago, she had been in prison for theft.  She was a retired nurse;
a tall, stout peasant woman with a face marked by smallpox,
but with very pretty, though always drunken, eyes.

"Just look at the old devil!" swore Abyedok, looking at Simtsoff,
who was smiling in a self-satisfied way.

"And do you know why they love me?  Because I know how to cheer
up their souls."

"Do you?" inquired Kuvalda.

"And I can make them pity me . . . And a woman, when she pities!
Go and weep to her, and ask her to kill you . . . she will pity you--
and she will kill you."

"I feel inclined to commit a murder," declared Martyanoff,
laughing his dull laugh.

"Upon whom?" asked Abyedok, edging away from him.

"It's all the same to me . . . Petunikoff . . . Egorka or even you!"

"And why?" inquired Kuvalda.

"I want to go to Siberia . . . I have had enough of this vile
life . . . one learns how to live there!"

"Yes, they have a particularly good way of teaching in Siberia,"
agreed the Captain sadly.

They spoke no more of Petunikoff, or of the turning out of
the inhabitants of the dosshouse.  They all knew that they would
have to leave soon, therefore they did not think the matter
worth discussion.  It would do no good, and besides the weather
was not very cold though the rains had begun . . . and it would
be possible to sleep on the ground anywhere outside the town.
They sat in a circle on the grass and conversed about all
sorts of things, discussing one subject after another,
and listening attentively even to the poor speakers in order
to make the time pass; keeping quiet was as dull as listening.
This society of "creatures that once were men" had one
fine characteristic--no one of them endeavored to make out
that he was better than the others, nor compelled the others
to acknowledge his superiority.

The August sun seemed to set their tatters on fire as they
sat with their backs and uncovered heads exposed to it . . .
a chaotic mixture of the vegetable, mineral, and animal kingdoms.
In the corners of the yard the tall steppe grass grew luxuriantly . . .
Nothing else grew there but some dingy vegetables, not attractive
even to those who nearly always felt the pangs of hunger.

* * * * * * * * * *

The following was the scene that took place in Vaviloff's eating-house.

Young Petunikoff entered slowly, took off his hat, looked around him,
and said to the eating-house keeper:

"Egor Terentievitch Vaviloff?  Are you he?"

"I am," answered the sergeant, leaning on the bar with both arms
as if intending to jump over it.

"I have some business with you," said Petunikoff.

"Delighted. Please come this way to my private room."

They went in and sat down, the guest on the couch and his host
on the chair opposite to him.  In one corner a lamp was burning
before a gigantic icon, and on the wall at the other side
there were several oil lamps.  They were well kept and shone
as if they were new.  The room, which contained a number of boxes
and a variety of furniture, smelt of tobacco, sour cabbage,
and olive oil.  Petunikoff looked around him and made a face.
Vaviloff looked at the icon, and then they looked simultaneously
at one another, and both seemed to be favorably impressed.
Petunikoff liked Vaviloff's frankly thievish eyes, and Vaviloff
was pleased with the open cold, determined face of Petunikoff,
with its large cheeks and white teeth.

"Of course you already know me, and I presume you guess what I
am going to say to you," began Petunikoff.

"About the lawsuit? . . . I presume?" remarked the
ex-sergeant respectfully.

"Exactly!  I am glad to see that you are not beating about
the bush, but going straight to the point like a business man,"
said Petunikoff encouragingly.

"I am a soldier," answered Vaviloff, with a modest air.

"That is easily seen, and I am sure we shall be able to finish
this job without much trouble."

"Just so."

"Good!  You have the law on your side, and will, of course, win your case.
I want to tell you this at the very beginning."

"I thank you most humbly," said the sergeant, rubbing his eyes
in order to hide the smile in them.

"But tell me, why did you make the acquaintance of your future
neighbors like this through the law courts?"

Vaviloff shrugged his shoulders and did not answer.

"It would have been better to come straight to us and settle
the matter peacefully, eh?  What do you think?"

"That would have been better, of course, but you see there
is a difficulty . . . I did not follow my own wishes,
but those of others . . . I learned afterward that it would
have been better if . . . but it was too late."

"Oh!  I suppose some lawyer taught you this?"

"Someone of that sort."

"Aha!  Do you wish to settle the affair peacefully,"

"With all my heart!" cried the soldier.

Petunikoff was silent for a moment, then looked at him,
and suddenly asked, coldly and dryly, "And why do you wish
to do so?"

Vaviloff did not expect such a question, and therefore had no
reply ready.  In his opinion the question was quite unworthy
of any attention, and so he laughed at young Petunikoff.

"That is easy to understand.  Men like to live peacefully
with one another."

"But," interrupted Petunikoff, "that is not exactly the reason why.
As far as I can see, you do not distinctly understand why you wish
to be reconciled to us . . . I will tell you."

The soldier was a little surprised.  This youngster,
dressed in a check suit, in which he looked ridiculous,
spoke as if he were Colonel Rakshin, who used to knock three of
the unfortunate soldier's teeth out every time he was angry.

"You want to be friends with us because we should be such useful
neighbors to you . . . because there will be not less than a hundred
and fifty workmen in our factory, and in course of time even more.
If a hundred men come and drink one glass at your place, after receiving
their weekly wages, that means that you will sell every month four
hundred glasses more than you sell at present.  This is, of course,
the lowest estimate and then you have the eating-house besides.
You are not a fool, and you can understand for yourself what profitable
neighbors we shall be."

"That is true," Vaviloff nodded "I knew that before."

"Well, what then?" asked the merchant loudly.

"Nothing . . . let us be friends!"

"It is nice to see that you have decided so quickly.
Look here, I have already prepared a notification to the court
of the withdrawal of the summons against my father.
Here it is; read it, and sign it."

Vaviloff looked at his companion with his round eyes and shivered,
as if experiencing an unpleasant sensation.

"Pardon me . . . sign it?  And why?"

"There is no difficulty about it . . . write your Christian
name and surname and nothing more," explained Petunikoff,
pointing obligingly with his finger to the place for the signature.

"Oh!  It is not that . . . I was alluding to the compensation
I was to get for my ground."

"But then this ground is of no use to you," said Petunikoff calmly.

"But it is mine!" exclaimed the soldier.

"Of course, and how much do you want for it?"

"Well, say the amount stated in the document," said Vaviloff boldly.

"Six hundred!" and Petunikoff smiled softly.  "You are a funny fellow!"

"The law is on my side . . . I can even demand two thousand.
I can insist on your pulling down the building . . .
and enforce it too.  That is why my claim is so small.
I demand that you should pull it down!"

"Very well.  Probably we shall do so . . . after three years,
and after having dragged you into enormous law expenses.

"And then, having paid up, we shall open our public-house, and you
will he ruined . . . annihilated like the Swedes at Poltava.
We shall see that you are ruined . . . we will take good care of that.
We could have begun to arrange about a public-house now, but you
see our time is valuable, and besides we are sorry for you.
Why should we take the bread out of your mouth without any reason?"

Egor Terentievitch looked at his guest, clenching his teeth, and felt
that he was master of the situation, and held his fate in his hands.
Vaviloff was full of pity for himself at having to deal with this calm,
cruel figure in the checked suit.

"And being such a near neighbor you might have gained a good
deal by helping us, and we should have remembered it too.
Even now, for instance, I should advise you to open a small
shop for tobacco, you know, bread, cucumbers, and so on . . .
All these are sure to be in great demand."

Vaviloff listened, and being a clever man, knew that to throw
himself upon the enemy's generosity was the better plan.
It was as well to begin from the beginning, and, not knowing
what else to do to relieve his mind, the soldier began
to swear at Kuvalda.

"Curses be upon your head, you drunken rascal!  May the Devil take you!"

"Do you mean the lawyer who composed your petition?"
asked Petunikoff calmly, and added, with a sigh, "I have no
doubt he would have landed you in rather an awkward fix . . .
had we not taken pity upon you."

"Ah!"  And the angry soldier raised his hand.

"There are two of them . . . One of them discovered it,
the other wrote the petition, the accursed reporter!"

"Why the reporter?"

"He writes for the papers . . . He is one of your lodgers . . . there
they all are outside . . . Clear them away, for Christ's sake!
The robbers!  They disturb and annoy everyone in the street.
One cannot live for them . . . And they are all desperate fellows . . .
You had better take care, or else they will rob or burn you.

"And this reporter, who is he?" asked Petunikoff, with interest.

"He?  A drunkard.  He was a teacher, but was dismissed.
He drank everything he possessed . . . and now he writes for
the papers and composes petitions.  He is a very wicked man!"

"H'm!  And did he write your petition, too?  I suppose
it was he who discovered the flaws in the building.
The beams were not rightly put in?"

"He did!  I know it for a fact!  The dog!  He read it aloud
in here and boasted, 'Now I have caused Petunikoff some loss!'"

"Ye--es . . . Well, then, do you want to be reconciled?"

"To be reconciled?"  The soldier lowered his head and thought.
"Ah!  This is a hard life!" said he, in a querulous voice,
scratching his head.

"One must learn by experience, Petunikoff reassured him,
lighting a cigarette.

"Learn . . . It is not that, my dear sir; but don't you see there
is no freedom?  Don't you see what a life I lead?

"I live in fear and trembling . . . I am refused the freedom so desirable
to me in my movements, and I fear this ghost of a teacher will write
about me in the papers.  Sanitary inspectors will be called for . . .
fines will have to be paid . . . or else your lodgers will set fire
to the place or rob and kill me . . . I am powerless against them.
They are not the least afraid of the police, and they like going
to prison, because they get their food for nothing there."

"But then we will have them turned out if we come to terms
with you," promised Petunikoff.

"What shall we arrange, then?" asked Vaviloff sadly and seriously.

"Tell me your terms."

"Well, give me the six hundred mentioned in the claim."

"Won't you take a hundred roubles?" asked the merchant calmly,
looking attentively at his companion, and smiling softly.
"I will not give you one rouble more" . . . he added.

After this, he took out his eyeglasses and began cleaning them with
his handkerchief.  Vaviloff looked at him sadly and respectfully.
The calm face of Petunikoff, his gray eyes and clear complexion,
every line of his thickset body betokened self-confidence
and a well-balanced mind.  Vaviloff also liked Petunikoff's
straightforward manner of addressing him without any pretensions,
as if he were his own brother, though Vaviloff understood well
enough that he was his superior, he being only a soldier.

Looking at him, he grew fonder and fonder of him, and, forgetting for
a moment the matter in hand, respectfully asked Petunikoff:

"Where did you study?"

"In the technological institute.  Why?" answered the other, smiling:

"Nothing. Only . . . excuse me!"  The soldier lowered his head,
and then suddenly exclaimed, "What a splendid thing education is!
Science--light.  My brother, I am as stupid as an owl before the sun
 . . . Your honor, let us finish this job."

With an air of decision he stretched out his hand to Petunikoff and said:

"Well, five hundred?"

"Not more than one hundred roubles, Egor Tereutievitch."

Petunikoff shrugged his shoulders as if sorry at being
unable to give more, and touched the soldier's hairy hand
with his long white fingers.  They soon ended the matter,
for the soldier gave in quickly and met Petunikoff's wishes.
And when Vaviloff had received the hundred roubles and signed
the paper, he threw the pen down on the table and said bitterly:

"Now I will have a nice time!  They will laugh at me, they will cry
shame on me, the devils!"

"But you tell them that I paid all your claim," suggested Petunikoff,
calmly puffing out clouds of smoke and watching them float upward.

"But do you think they will believe it?  They are as clever swindlers
if not worse . . ."

Vaviloff stopped himself in time before making the intended comparison,
and looked at the merchant's son in terror.

The other smoked on, and seemed to be absorbed in that occupation.
He went away soon, promising to destroy the nest of vagabonds.
Vaviloff looked after him and sighed, feeling as if he would
like to shout some insult at the young man who was going with such
firm steps toward the steep road, encumbered with its ditches
and heaps of rubbish.

In the evening the Captain appeared in the eatinghouse.
His eyebrows were knit and his fist clenched.  Vaviloff smiled
at him in a guilty manner.

"Well, worthy descendant of Judas and Cain, tell us. . . ."

"They decided" . . . said Vaviloff, sighing and lowering his eyes.

"I don't doubt it; how many silver pieces did you receive?"

"Four hundred roubles"

"Of course you are lying . . . But all the better for me.
Without any further words, Egorka, ten per cent.  of it for
my discovery, four per cent.  to the teacher for writing the petition,
one 'vedro' of vodki to all of us, and refreshments all round.
Give me the money now, the vodki and refreshments will do
at eight o'clock."

Vaviloff turned purple with rage, and stared at Kuvalda
with wide-open eyes.

"This is humbug!  This is robbery!  I will do nothing of the sort.
What do you mean, Aristid Fomich?  Keep your appetite for the next feast!
I am not afraid of you now. . . ."

Kuvalda looked at the clock.

"I give you ten minutes, Egorka, for your idiotic talk."

"Finish your nonsense by that time and give me what I demand.
If you don't I will devour you!  Kanets has sold you something?
Did you read in the paper about the theft at Basoff's house?
Do you understand?  You won't have time to hide anything, we will
not let you . . . and this very night . . . do you understand?"

"Why, Aristid Fomich?" sobbed the discomfited merchant.

"No more words!  Did you understand or not?"

Tall, gray, and imposing, Kuvalda spoke in half whispers, and his
deep bass voice rang through the house Vaviloff always feared him
because he was not only a retired military man, but a man who had
nothing to lose.  But now Kuvalda appeared before him in a new role.
He did not speak much, and jocosely as usual, but spoke in
the tone of a commander, who was convinced of the other's guilt.
And Vaviloff felt that the Captain could and would ruin him
with the greatest pleasure.  He must needs bow before this power.
Nevertheless, the soldier thought of trying him once more.
He sighed deeply, and began with apparent calmness:

"It is truly said that a man's sin will find him out . . . I lied to you,
Aristid Fomich, . . . I tried to be cleverer than I am . . . I only
received one hundred roubles."

"Go on!" said Kuvalda.

"And not four hundred as I told you . . . That means. . . ."

"It does not mean anything.  It is all the same to me
whether you lied or not.  You owe me sixty-five roubles.
That is not much, eh?"

"Oh! my Lord!  Aristid Fomich!  I have always been attentive
to your honor and done my best to please you.

"Drop all that, Egorka, grandchild of Judas!"

"All right!  I will give it you . . . only God will punish
you for this. . . ."

"Silence!  You rotten pimple of the earth!" shouted the Captain,
rolling his eyes.  "He has punished me enough already in forcing
me to have conversation with you . . . I will kill you on the spot
like a fly!"

He shook his fist in Vaviloff's face and ground his teeth till
they nearly broke.

After he had gone Vaviloff began smiling and winking to himself.
Then two large drops rolled down his cheeks.  They were grayish,
and they hid themselves in his moustache, while two others followed them.
Then Vaviloff went into his own room and stood before the icon,
stood there without praying, immovable, with the salt tears running
down his wrinkled brown cheeks. . . .

* * * * * * * * * *

Deacon Taras, who, as a rule, loved to loiter in the woods and fields,
proposed to the "creatures that once were men" that they should go
together into the fields, and there drink Vaviloff's vodki in the bosom
of Nature.  But the Captain and all the rest swore at the Deacon,
and decided to drink it in the courtyard.

"One, two, three," counted Aristid Fomich; "our full number is thirty,
the teacher is not here . . . but probably many other outcasts will come.
Let us calculate, say, twenty persons, and to every person two-and-a-half
cucumbers, a pound of bread, and a pound of meat . . . That won't be bad!
One bottle of vodki each, and there is plenty of sour cabbage,
and three watermelons.

"I ask you, what the devil could you want more, my scoundrel friends?
Now, then, let us prepare to devour Egorka Vaviloff, because all this
is his blood and body!"

They spread some old clothes on the ground, setting the delicacies
and the drink on them, and sat around the feast, solemnly and quietly,
but almost unable to control the craving for drink that was shining
in their eyes.

The evening began to fall, and its shadows were cast on the human
refuse of the earth in the courtyard of the dosshouse; the last
rays of the sun illumined the roof of the tumble-down building.
The night was cold and silent.

"Let us begin, brothers!" commanded the Captain.

"How many cups have we?  Six . . . and there are thirty of us!
Aleksei Maksimovitch, pour it out.  Is it ready?  Now then,
the first toast . . . Come along!"

They drank and shouted, and began to eat.

"The teacher is not here . . . I have not seen him for three days.
Has anyone seen him?" asked Kuvalda.

"No one."

"It is unlike . . . Let us drink to the health of Aristid Kuvalda . . .
the only friend who has never deserted me for one moment of my life!
Devil take him all the same!  I might have had something to wear had
he left my society at least for a little while."

"You are bitter . . ." said Abyedok, and coughed.

The Captain, with his feeling of superiority to the others,
never talked with his mouth full.

Having drunk twice, the company began to grow merry;
the food was grateful to them.

Paltara Taras expressed his desire to hear a tale, but the Deacon
was arguing with Kubaroff over his preferring thin women
to stout ones, and paid no attention to his friend's request.
He was asserting his views on the subject to Kubaroff with all
the decision of a man who was deeply convinced in his own mind.

The foolish face of Meteor, who was lying on the ground,
showed that he was drinking in the Deacon's strong words.

Martyanoff sat, clasping his large hairy hands round his knees,
looking silently and sadly at the bottle of vodki and pulling
his moustache as if trying to bite it with his teeth,
while Abyedok was teasing Tyapa.

"I have seen you watching the place where your money is hidden!"

"That is your luck," shouted Tyapa.

"I will go halves with you, brother."

"All right, take it and welcome."

Kuvalda felt angry with these men.  Among them all there was not
one worthy of hearing his oratory or of understanding him.

"I wonder where the teacher is?" he asked loudly.

Martyanoff looked at him and said, "He will come soon.. . ."

"I am positive that he will come, but he won't come in a carriage.
Let us drink to your future health.  If you kill any rich man
go halves with me . . . then I shall go to America, brother.
To those . . . what do you call them?  Limpas?  Pampas?

"I will go there and I will work my way until I become the President
of the United States, and then I will challenge the whole of Europe
to war and I will blow it up!  I will buy the army . . . in Europe
that is--I will invite the French, the Germans, the Turks,
and so on, and I will kill them by the hands of their own
relatives . . . Just as Elia Marumets bought a Tartar with a Tartar.
With money it would be possible even for Elia to destroy
the whole of Europe and to take Judas Petunikoff for his valet.
He would go . . . Give him a hundred roubles a month and he would go!
But he would be a bad valet, because he would soon begin to steal. . . ."

"Now, besides that, the thin woman is better than the stout one,
because she costs one less," said the Deacon, convincingly.
"My first Deaconess used to buy twelve arshins for her clothes,
but the second one only ten.  And so on even in the matter
of provisions and food."

Paltara Taras smiled guiltily.  Turning his head towards the Deacon
and looking straight at him, he said, with conviction:

"I had a wife once, too."

"Oh!  That happens to everyone," remarked Kuvalda; "but go
on with your lies."

"She was thin, but she ate a lot, and even died from over-eating."

"You poisoned her, you hunchback!" said Abyedok, confidently.

"No, by God I It was from eating sturgeon," said Paltara Taras.

"But I say that you poisoned her!" declared Abyedok, decisively.

It often happened, that having said something absolutely impossible
and without proof, he kept on repeating it, beginning in a childish,
capricious tone, and gradually raising his voice to a mad shriek.

The Deacon stood up for his friend.  "No; he did not poison her.
He had no reason to do so."

"But I say that he poisoned her!" swore Abyedok.

"Silence!" shouted the Captain, threateningly, becoming still angrier.
He looked at his friends with his blinking eyes, and not discovering
anything to further provoke his rage in their half-tipsy faces,
he lowered his head, sat still for a little while, and then turned
over on his back on the ground.  Meteor was biting cucumbers.
He took a cucumber in his hand without looking at it, put nearly
half of it into his mouth, and bit it with his yellow teeth, so that
the juice spurted out in all directions and ran over his cheeks.
He did not seem to want to eat, but this process pleased him.
Martyanoff sat motionless on the ground, like a statue, and looked
in a dull manner at the half-vedro bottle, already getting empty.
Abyedok lay on his belly and coughed, shaking all over his small body.
The rest of the dark, silent figures sat and lay around in all sorts
of positions, and their tatters made them look like untidy animals,
created by some strange, uncouth deity to make a mockery of man.

     "There once lived a lady in Suzdale,
	 A strange lady,
     She fell into hysterics,
	 Most unpleasantly!"

sang the Deacon in low tones embracing Aleksei Maksimovitch,
who was smiling kindly into his face.

Paltaras Taras giggled voluptuously.

The night was approaching.  High up in the sky the stars were
shining . . . and on the mountain and in the town the lights of the lamps
were appearing.  The whistles of the steamers were heard all over
the river, and the doors of Yaviloff's eating-house opened noisily.
Two dark figures entered the courtyard, and one of them asked
in a hoarse voice:

"Are you drinking?"  And the other said in a jealous aside:

"Just see what devils they are!"

Then a hand stretched over the Deacon's head and took away the bottle,
and the characteristic sound of vodki being poured into a glass
was heard.  Then they all protested loudly.

"Oh this is sad!" shouted the Deacon.  "Krivoi, let us remember
the ancients!  Let us sing 'On the Banks of Babylonian Rivers.'"

"But can he?" asked Simtsoff.

"He?  He was a chorister in the Bishop's choir.  Now then, Krivoi! . . . On
the r-i-v-e-r-s-----" The Deacon's voice was loud and hoarse and cracked,
but his friend sang in a shrill falsetto.

The dirty building loomed large in the darkness and seemed to be coming
nearer, threatening the singers, who were arousing its dull echoes.
The heavy, pompous clouds were floating in the sky over their heads.
One of the "creatures that once were men" was snoring; while the rest
of them, not yet so drunk as he was, ate and drank quietly or spoke
to each other at long intervals.

It was unusual for them to be in such low spirits during such a feast,
with so much vodki.  Somehow the drink tonight did not seem to have its
usual exhilarating effect.

"Stop howling, you dogs!" . . . said the Captain to the singers,
raising his head from the ground to listen.

"Some one is passing . . . in a droshky. . . ."

A droshky at such a time in the main street could not but attract
general attention.  Who would risk crossing the ditches between it
and the town, and why?  They all raised their heads and listened.
In the silence of the night the wheels were distinctly heard.
They came gradually nearer.  A voice was heard, asking roughly:

"Well, where then?"

Someone answered, "It must be there, that house."

"I shall not go any farther."

"They are coming here!" shouted the Captain.

"The police!" someone whispered in great alarm.

"In a droshky!  Fool!" said Martyanoff, quietly.

Kuvalda got up and went to the entrance.

"Is this a lodging-house?" asked someone, in a trembling voice.

"Yes. Belonging to Aristid Kuvalda . . ." said the Captain, roughly.

"Oh!  Did a reporter, one Titoff, live here?"

"Aha!  Have you brought him?"

"Yes. . . ."

"Drunk?"

"Ill."

"That means he is very drunk.  Ay, teacher!  Now, then, get up!"

"Wait, I will help you . . . He is very ill . . . he has been with me
for the last two days . . . Take him under the arms . . . The doctor
has seen him.  He is very bad."

Tyapa got up and walked to the entrance, but Abyedok laughed,
and took another drink.

"Strike a light, there!" shouted the Captain.

Meteor went into the house and lighted the lamp.
Then a thin line of light streamed out over the courtyard,
and the Captain and another man managed to get the teacher into
the dosshouse.  His head was hanging on his breast, his feet
trailed on the ground, and his arms hung limply as if broken.
With Tyapa's help they placed him on a wide board.
He was shivering all over.

"We worked on the same paper . . . he is very unlucky . . . I said,
'Stay in my house, you are not in the way,' . . . but he begged me
to send him 'home.' He was so excited about it that I brought him here,
thinking it might do him good . . . Home!  This is it, isn't it?"

"Do you suppose he has a home anywhere else?" asked Kuvalda, roughly,
looking at his friend.  "Tyapa, fetch me some cold water."

"I fancy I am of no more use," remarked the man in some confusion.
The Captain looked at him critically.  His clothes were rather shiny,
and tightly buttoned up to his chin.  His trousers were frayed, his hat
almost yellow with age and crumpled like his lean and hungry face.

"No, you are not necessary!  We have plenty like you here,"
said the Captain, turning away.

"Then, good-bye!"  The man went to the door, and said
quietly from there, "If anything happens . . . let me
know in the publishing office . . . My name is Rijoff.
I might write a short obituary . . . You see he was an active
member of the Press."

"H'm, an obituary, you say?  Twenty lines forty kopecks?
I will do more than that.  When he dies I will cut off one of his legs
and send it to you.  That will be much more profitable than an obituary.
It will last you for three days . . . His legs are fat.
You devoured him when he was alive.  You may as well continue
to do so after he is dead. . . ."

The man sniffed strangely and disappeared.  The Captain sat
down on the wooden board beside the teacher, felt his forehead
and breast with his hands and called "Philip!"

The sound re-echoed from the dirty walls of the dosshouse
and died away.

"This is absurd, brother," said the Captain, quietly arranging
the teacher's untidy hair with his hand.  Then the Captain
listened to his breathing, which was rapid and uneven,
and looked at his sunken gray face.  He sighed and looked upon him,
knitting his eyebrows.  The lamp was a bad one . . . The light
was fitful, and dark shadows flickered on the dosshouse walls.
The Captain watched them, scratching his beard.

Tyapa returned, bringing a vedro of water, and placing it beside
the teacher's head, he took his arm as if to raise him up.

"The water is not necessary," and the Captain shook his head.

"But we must try to revive him," said the old rag-collector.

"Nothing is needed," said the Captain, decidedly.

They sat silently looking at the teacher.

"Let us go and drink, old devil!"

"But he?"

"Can you do him any good?"

Tyapa turned his back on the teacher, and both went out into
the courtyard to their companions.

"What is it?" asked Abyedok, turning his sharp nose to the old man.

The snoring of those who were asleep, and the tinkling sound of
pouring vodki was heard . . . The Deacon was murmuring something.
The clouds swam low, so low that it seemed as if they would touch
the roof of the house and would knock it over on the group of men.

"Ah!  One feels sad when someone near at hand is dying,"
faltered the Captain, with his head down.  No one answered him.

"He was the best among you . . . the cleverest, the most respectable.
I mourn for him."

"R-e-s-t with the Saints . . . Sing, you crooked hunchback!"
roared the Deacon, digging his friend in the ribs.

"Be quiet!" shouted Abyedok, jumping vengefully to his feet.

"I will give him one on the head," proposed Martyanoff,
raising his head from the ground.

"You are not asleep?"  Aristid Fomich asked him very softly.
"Have you heard about our teacher?"

Martyanoff lazily got up from the ground, looked at the line
of light coming out of the dosshouse, shook his head and silently
sat down beside the Captain.

"Nothing particular . . . The man is dying remarked the Captain, shortly.

"Have they been beating him?" asked Abyedok, with great interest.
The Captain gave no answer.  He was drinking vodki at the moment.
"They must have known we had something in which to commemorate
him after his death!" continued Abyedok, lighting a cigarette.
Someone laughed, someone sighed.  Generally speaking, the conversation
of Abyedok and the Captain did not interest them, and they hated having
to think at all.  They had always felt the teacher to be an uncommon man,
but now many of them were drunk and the others sad and silent.
Only the Deacon suddenly drew himself up straight and howled wildly:

"And may the righteous r-e-s-t!"

"You idiot!" hissed Abyedok.  "What are you howling for?"

"Fool!" said Tyapa's hoarse voice.  "When a man is dying one must
be quiet . . . so that he may have peace."

Silence reigned once more.  The cloudy sky threatened thunder,
and the earth was covered with the thick darkness of an autumn night.

"Let us go on drinking!" proposed Kuvalda, filling up the glasses.

"I will go and see if he wants anything," said Tyapa.

"He wants a coffin!" jeered the Captain.

"Don't speak about that," begged Abyedok in a low voice.

Meteor rose and followed Tyapa.  The Deacon tried to get up,
but fell and swore loudly.

When Tyapa had gone the Captain touched Martyanoff's shoulder
and said in low tones:

"Well, Martyanoff . . . You must feel it more then the others.
You were . . . But let that go to the Devil . . . Don't
you pity Philip?"

"No," said the ex-jailer, quietly, "I do not feel things of this sort,
brother . . . I have learned better this life is disgusting after all.
I speak seriously when I say that I should like to kill someone."

"Do you?" said the Captain, indistinctly.  "Well let's have another
drink . . . It's not a long job ours, a little drink and then . . ."

The others began to wake up, and Simtsoff shouted in a
blissful voice:  "Brothers!  One of you pour out a glass
for the old man!"

They poured out a glass and gave it to him.  Having drunk it
he tumbled down again, knocking against another man as he fell.
Two or three minutes' silence ensued, dark as the autumn night.

"What do you say?"

"I say that he was a good man . . . a quiet and good man,"
whispered a low voice.

"Yes, and he had money, too . . . and he never refused it
to a friend. . . ."

Again silence ensued.

"He is dying!" said Tyapa, hoarsely, from behind the

Captain's head.  Aristid Fomich got up, and went with firm steps
into the dosshouse.

"Don't go!"  Tyapa stopped him.  "Don't go!  You are drunk!
It is not right."  The Captain stopped and thought.

"And what is right on this earth?  Go to the Devil!"  And he
pushed Tyapa aside.

On the walls of the dosshouse the shadows were creeping,
seeming to chase each other.  The teacher lay on the board
at full length and snored.  His eyes were wide open, his naked
breast rose and fell heavily, the corners of his mouth foamed,
and on his face was an expression as if he wished to say
something very important, but found it difficult to do so.
The Captain stood with his hands behind him, and looked at him
in silence.  He then began in a silly way:

"Philip!  Say something to me . . . a word of comfort to a friend . . .
come . . . I love you, brother!  All men are beasts . . . You
were the only man for me . . . though you were a drunkard.
Ah! how you did drink vodki, Philip!  That was the ruin of you
I You ought to have listened to me, and controlled yourself . . .
Did I not once say to you. . . ."

The mysterious, all-destroying reaper, called Death, made up his mind
to finish the terrible work quickly, as if insulted by the presence
of this drunken man at the dark and solemn struggle.  The teacher
sighed deeply, and quivered all over, stretched himself out, and died.
The Captain stood shaking to and fro, and continued to talk to him.

"Do you want me to bring you vodki?  But it is better
that you should not drink, Philip . . . control yourself
or else drink!  Why should you really control yourself?
For what reason, Philip?  For what reason?"

He took him by the foot and drew him closer to himself.

"Are you dozing, Philip?  Well, then, sleep Good-night . . .
To-morrow I shall explain all this to you, and you will understand
that it is not really necessary to deny yourself anything . . .
But go on sleeping now . . . if you are not dead."

He went out to his friends, followed by the deep silence,
and informed them:

"Whether he is sleeping or dead, I do not know I am a little drunk."

Tyapa bent further forward than usual and crossed himself respectfully.
Martyanoff dropped to the ground and lay there.  Abyedok moved quietly,
and said in a low and wicked tone:

"May you all go to the Devil!  Dead?  What of that?  Why should I care?
Why should I speak about it?  It will be time enough when I come to die
myself . . . I am not worse than other people."

"That is true," said the Captain, loudly, and fell to the ground.
"The time will come when we shall all die like others . . . Ha! ha!
How shall we live?  That is nothing . . . But we shall die like
everyone else, and this is the whole end of life, take my word for it.
A man lives only to die, and he dies . . . and if this be
so what does it matter how or where he died or how he lived?
Am I right, Martyanoff?  Let us therefore drink . . . while we
still have life!"

The rain began to fall.  Thick, close darkness covered the figures that
lay scattered over the ground, half drunk, half asleep.  The light in
the windows of the dosshouse flickered, paled, and suddenly disappeared.
Probably the wind blew it out or else the oil was exhausted.
The drops of rain sounded strangely on the iron roof of the dosshouse.
Above the mountain where the town lay the ringing of bells was heard,
rung by the watchers in the churches.  The brazen sound coming from
the belfry rang out into the dark and died away, and before its last
indistinct note was drowned another stroke was heard and the monotonous
silence was again broken by the melancholy clang of bells.

* * * * * * * * * *

The next morning Tyapa was the first to wake up.
Lying on his back he looked up into the sky.  Only in such
a position did his deformed neck permit him to see the clouds
above his head.

This morning the sky was of a uniform gray.  Up there hung
the damp, cold mist of dawn, almost extinguishing the sun,
hiding the unknown vastness behind and pouring despondency over
the earth.  Tyapa crossed himself, and leaning on his elbow,
looked round to see whether there was any vodki left.
The bottle was there, but it was empty.  Crossing over his
companions he looked into the glasses from which they had drunk,
found one of them almost full, emptied it, wiped his lips
with his sleeve, and began to shake the Captain.

The Captain raised his head and looked at him with sad eyes.

"We must inform the police . . . Get up!"

"Of what?" asked the Captain, sleepily and angrily.

"What, is he not dead?"

"Who?"

"The learned one."

"Philip?  Ye-es!"

"Did you forget? . . . Alas!" said Tyapa, hoarsely.

The Captain rose to his feet, yawned and stretched himself till
all his bones cracked.

"Well, then!  Go and give information.

"I will not go . . . I do not like them," said the Captain morosely.

"Well, then, wake up the Deacon . . . I shall go, at any rate."

"All right! . . . Deacon, get up!"

The Captain entered the dosshouse, and stood at the teacher's feet.
The dead man lay at full length, his left hand on his breast,
the right hand held as if ready to strike some one.

The Captain thought that if the teacher got up now, he would be as tall
as Paltara Taras.  Then he sat by the side of the dead man and sighed,
as he remembered that they had lived together for the last three years.
Tyapa entered holding his head like a goat which is ready to butt.

He sat down quietly and seriously on the opposite side
of the teacher's body, looked into the dark, silent face,
and began to sob.

"So . . . he is dead . . . I too shall die soon. . . ."


"It is quite time for that!" said the Captain, gloomily.

"It is," Tyapa agreed.  "You ought to die too.  Anything is
better than this. . . ."

"But perhaps death might be worse?  How do you know?"

"It could not be worse.  When you die you have only God to deal
with . . . but here you have to deal with men . . . and men--
what are they?"

"Enough! . . . Be quiet!" interrupted Kuvalda angrily.

And in the dawn, which filled the dosshouse, a solemn stillness
reigned over all.  Long and silently they sat at the feet of their
dead companion, seldom looking at him, and both plunged in thought.
Then Tyapa asked:

"Will you bury him?"

"I?  No, let the police bury him!"

"You took money from Vaviloff for this petition . . . and I will give
you some if you have not enough."

"Though I have his money . . . still I shall not bury him."

"That is not right.  You are robbing the dead.  I will tell them
all that you want to keep his money." . . . Tyapa threatened him.

"You are a fool, you old devil!" said Kuvalda, contemptuously.

"I am not a fool . . . but it is not right nor friendly."

"Enough!  Be off!"

"How much money is there?"

"Twenty-five roubles," . . . said Kuvalda, absently.

"So! . . . You might gain a five-rouble note. . . ."

"You old scoundrel! . . ." And looking into Tyapa's face
the Captain swore.

"Well, what?  Give. . . ."

"Go to the Devil! . . . I am going to spend this money in erecting
a monument to him."

"What does he want that for?"

"I will buy a stone and an anchor.  I shall place the stone on the grass,
and attach the anchor to it with a very heavy chain."

"Why?  You are playing tricks. . . ."

"Well . . . It is no business of yours."

"Look out!  I shall tell . . ." again threatened Tyapa.

Aristid Fomich looked at him sullenly and said nothing.
Again they sat there in that silence which, in the presence
of the dead, is so full of mystery.

"Listen . . . They are coming!"  Tyapa got up and went out
of the dosshouse.

Then there appeared at the door the Doctor, the Police Inspector
of the district, and the examining Magistrate or Coroner.
All three came in turn, looked at the dead teacher,
and then went out, throwing suspicious glances at Kuvalda.
He sat there, without taking any notice of them, until the
Police Inspector asked him:

"Of what did he die?"

"Ask him . . . I think his evil life hastened his end."

"What?" asked the Coroner.

"I say that he died of a disease to which he had
not been accustomed. . . ."

"H'm, yes.  Had he been ill long?"

"Bring him over here, I cannot see him properly," said the Doctor,
in a melancholy tone.  "Probably there are signs of . . ."

"Now, then, ask someone here to carry him out!"
the Police Inspector ordered Kuvalda.

"Go and ask them yourself!  He is not in my way here . . ."
the Captain replied, indifferently.

"Well!" . . . shouted the Inspector, making a ferocious face.

"Phew!" answered Kuvalda, without moving from his place and gnashing
his teeth restlessly.

"The Devil take it!" shouted the Inspector, so madly that the blood
rushed to his face.  "I'll make you pay for this!  I'll----"

"Good-morning, gentlemen!" said the merchant Petunikoff,
with a sweet smile, making his appearance in the doorway.

He looked round, trembled, took off his cap and crossed himself.
Then a pompous, wicked smile crossed his face, and, looking at
the Captain, he inquired respectfully:

"What has happened?  Has there been a murder here?"

"Yes, something of that sort," replied the Coroner.

Petunikoff sighed deeply, crossed himself again, and spoke
in an angry tone.

"By Cod!  It is just as I feared.  It always ends in your
having to come here . . . Ay, ay, ay!  God save everyone.
Times without number have I refused to lease this house
to this man, and he has always won me over, and I was afraid.
You know . . . They are such awful people . . . better give
it them, I thought, or else. . . ."

He covered his face with his hands, tugged at his beard,
and sighed again.

"They are very dangerous men, and this man here is their leader
. . . the ataman of the robbers."

"But we will make him smart!" promised the Inspector,
looking at the Captain with revengeful eyes.

"Yes, brother, we are old friends of yours . . ." said Kuvalda
in a familiar tone.  "How many times have I paid you to be quiet?"

"Gentlemen!" shouted the Inspector, "did you hear him?
I want you to bear witness to this.  Aha, I shall make short
work of you, my friend, remember!"

"Don't count your chickens before they are hatched . . . my friend,"
said Aristid Fomich.

The Doctor, a young man with eye-glasses, looked at him curiously,
the Coroner with an attention that boded him no good,
Petunikoff with triumph, while the Inspector could hardly
restrain himself from throwing himself upon him.

The dark figure of Martyanoff appeared at the door of the dosshouse.
He entered quietly, and stood behind Petunikoff, so that his chin
was on a level with the merchant's head.  Behind him stood the Deacon,
opening his small, swollen, red eyes.

"Let us be doing something, gentlemen," suggested the Doctor.
Martyanoff made an awful grimace, and suddenly suddenly sneezed
on Petunikoff's head.  The latter gave a yell, sat down hurriedly,
and then jumped aside, almost knocking down the Inspector,
into whose open arms he fell.

"Do you see," said the frightened merchant, pointing to Martyanoff,
"do you see what kind of men they are."

Kuvalda burst out laughing.  The Doctor and the Coroner smiled too,
and at the door of the dosshouse the group of figures was
increasing . . . sleepy figures, with swollen faces, red, inflamed eyes,
and dishevelled hair, staring rudely at the Doctor, the Coroner,
and the Inspector.

"Where are you going?" said the policeman on guard at the door,
catching hold of their tatters and pushing them aside.
But he was one against many, and, without taking any notice,
they all entered and stood there, reeking of vodki,
silent and evil-looking.

Kuvalda glanced at them, then at the authorities, who were angry at the
intrusion of these ragamuffins, and said, smilingly, "Gentlemen, perhaps
you would like to make the acquaintance of my lodgers and friends?
Would you?  But, whether you wish it or not, you will have to make
their acquaintance sooner or later in the course of your duties."

The Doctor smiled in an embarrassed way.  The Coroner pressed
his lips together, and the Inspector saw that it was time to go.
Therefore, he shouted:

"Sideroff!  Whistle!  Tell them to bring a cart here."

"I will go," said Petunikoff, coming forward from a corner.
"You had better take it away to-day, sir, I want to pull down this hole.
Go away! or else I shall apply to the police!"

The policeman's whistle echoed through the courtyard.
At the door of the dosshouse its inhabitants stood in a group,
yawning, and scratching themselves.

"And so you do not wish to be introduced?  That is rude of you!"
laughed Aristid Fomich.

Petunikoff took his purse from his pocket, took out two
five-kopeck pieces, put them at the feet of the dead man,
and crossed himself.

"God have mercy . . . on the burial of the sinful. . . ."

"What!" yelled the Captain, "you give for the burial?

"Take them away, I say, you scoundrel!  How dare you give
your stolen kopecks for the burial of an honest man?
I will tear you limb from limb!"

"Your Honor!" cried the terrified merchant to the Inspector,
seizing him by the elbow.

The Doctor and the Coroner jumped aside.  The Inspector shouted:

"Sideroff, come here!"

"The creatures that once were men" stood along the wall,
looking and listening with an interest, which put new life
into their broken-down bodies.

Kuvalda, shaking his fist at Petunikoff's head, roared and rolled
his eyes like a wild beast.

"Scoundrel and thief!  Take back your money!  Dirty worm!
Take it back, I say . . . or else I shall cram it down your throat.
 . . . Take your five-kopeck pieces!"

Petunikoff put out his trembling hand toward his mite, and protecting
his head from Kuvalda's fist with the other hand, said:


101 CREATURES THAT ONCE WERE MEN


"You are my witnesses, Sir Inspector, and you good people!"

"We are not good people, merchant!" said the voice of Abyedok,
trembling with anger.

The Inspector whistled impatiently, with his other hand
protecting Petunikoff, who was stooping in front of him
as if trying to enter his belly.

"You dirty toad!  I shall compel you to kiss the feet of the dead man.
How would you like that?"  And catching Petunikoff by the neck,
Kuvalda hurled him against the door, as if he bad been a cat.

The "creatures that once were men" sprang aside quickly to let
the merchant fall.  And down he fell at their feet, crying wildly:

"Murder!  Help!  Murder!"

Martyanoff slowly raised his foot, and brought it down heavily
on the merchant's head.  Abyedok spat in his face with a grin.
The merchant, creeping on all-fours, threw himself into the courtyard,
at which everyone laughed.  But by this time the two policemen
had arrived, and pointing to Kuvalda, the Inspector said, pompously:

"Arrest him, and bind him hand and foot!"

"You dare not! . . . I shall not run away . . . I will go wherever
you wish, . . ." said Kuvalda, freeing himself from the policemen
at his side.

The "creatures that once were men" disappeared one after the other.
A cart entered the yard.  Some ragged wretches brought out
the dead man's body.


"I'll teach you!  You just wait!" thundered the Inspector at Kuvalda.

"How now, ataman?" asked Petunikoff maliciously, excited and
pleased at the sight of his enemy in bonds.  "That, you fell
into the trap?  Eh?  You just wait. . ."

But Kuvalda was quiet now.  He stood strangely straight and silent between
the two policemen, watching the teacher's body being placed in the cart.
The man who was holding the head of the corpse was very short, and could
not manage to place it on the cart at the same time as the legs.
For a moment the body hung as if it would fall to the ground, and hide
itself beneath the earth, away from these foolish and wicked disturbers
of its peace.

"Take him away!" ordered the Inspector, pointing to the Captain.

Kuvalda silently moved forward without protestation, passing the cart
on which was the teacher's body.  He bowed his head before it
without looking.  Martyanoff, with his strong face, followed him.
The courtyard of the merchant Petunikoff emptied quickly.

"Now then, go on!" called the driver, striking the horses with the whip.
The cart moved off over the rough surface of the courtyard.
The teacher was covered with a heap of rags, and his belly projected
from beneath them.  It seemed as if he were laughing quietly at
the prospect of leaving the dosshouse, never, never to return.
Petunikoff, who was following him with his eyes, crossed himself,
and then began to shake the dust and rubbish off his clothes,
and the more he shook himself the more pleased and self-satisfied
did he feel.  He saw the tall figure of Aristid Fomich Kuvalda,
in a gray cap with a red band, with his arms bound behind his back,
being led away.  Petunikoff smiled the smile of the conqueror, and went
back into the dosshouse, but suddenly he stopped and trembled.
At the door facing him stood an old man with a stick in his hand
and a large bag on his back, a horrible old man in rags and tatters,
which covered his bony figure.  He bent under the weight of
his burden, and lowered his head on his breast, as if he wished
to attack the merchant.

"What are you?  Who are you?" shouted Petunikoff.

"A man . . ." he answered in a hoarse voice.  This hoarseness
pleased and tranquillized Petunikoff, he even smiled.

"A man!  And are there really men like you?"  Stepping aside
he let the old man pass.  He went, saying slowly:

"Men are of various kinds . . . as God wills . . . There are worse
than me . . . still worse . . . Yes. . . ."

The cloudy sky hung silently over the dirty yard and over the
cleanly-dressed man with the pointed beard, who was walking about there,
measuring distances with his steps and with his sharp eyes.
On the roof of the old house a crow perched and croaked, thrusting its
head now backward, now forward.  In the lowering gray clouds,
which hid the sky, there was something hard and merciless,
as if they had gathered together to wash all the dirt off the face
of this unfortunate, suffering, and sorrowful earth.


TWENTY-SIX MEN AND A GIRL


There were six-and-twenty of us--six-and-twenty living machines in
a damp, underground cellar, where from morning till night we kneaded
dough and rolled it into kringels.  Opposite the underground window
of our cellar was a bricked area, green and mouldy with moisture.
The window was protected from outside with a close iron grating,
and the light of the sun could not pierce through the window panes,
covered as they were with flour dust.

Our employer had bars placed in front of the windows, so that we
should not be able to give a bit of his bread to passing beggars,
or to any of our fellows who were out of work and hungry.
Our employer called us rogues, and gave us half-rotten tripe
to eat for our mid-day meal, instead of meat.  It was swelteringly
close for us cooped up in that stone underground chamber,
under the low, heavy, soot-blackened, cobwebby ceiling.
Dreary and sickening was our life between its thick,
dirty, mouldy walls.

Unrefreshed, and with a feeling of not having had our sleep out,
we used to get up at five o'clock in the morning; and before six,
we were already seated, worn out and apathetic, at the table,
rolling out the dough which our mates had already prepared
while we slept.

The whole day, from ten in the early morning until ten at night,
some of us sat round that table, working up in our hands
the yielding paste, rolling it to and fro so that it should not
get stiff; while the others kneaded the swelling mass of dough.
And the whole day the simmering water in the kettle,
where the kringels were being cooked, sang low and sadly;
and the baker's shovel scraped harshly over the oven floor,
as he threw the slippery bits of dough out of the kettle
on the heated bricks.

From morning till evening wood was burning in the oven,
and the red glow of the fire gleamed and flickered over the walls
of the bake-shop, as if silently mocking us.  The giant oven
was like the misshapen head of a monster in a fairy tale;
it thrust itself up out of the floor, opened wide jaws,
full of glowing fire, and blew hot breath upon us; it seemed to be
ever watching out of its black air-holes our interminable work.
Those two deep holes were like eyes: the cold, pitiless eyes of
a monster.  They watched us always with the same darkened glance,
as if they were weary of seeing before them such eternal slaves,
from whom they could expect nothing human, and therefore scorned
them with the cold scorn of wisdom.

In meal dust, in the mud which we brought in from the yard on
our boots, in the hot, sticky atmosphere, day in, day out, we rolled
the dough into kringels, which we moistened with our own sweat.
And we hated our work with a glowing hatred; we never ate what had
passed through our hands, and preferred black bread to kringels.

Sitting opposite each other, at a long table--nine facing nine--
we moved our hands and fingers mechanically during endlessly long hours,
till we were so accustomed to our monotonous work that we ceased
to pay any attention to it.

We had all studied each other so constantly, that each of us knew
every wrinkle of his mates' faces.  It was not long also before we
had exhausted almost every topic of conversation; that is why we
were most of the time silent, unless we were chaffing each other;
but one cannot always find something about which to chaff another man,
especially when that man is one's mate.  Neither were we much
given to finding fault with one another; how, indeed, could one
of us poor devils be in a position to find fault with another,
when we were all of us half dead and, as it were, turned to stone?
For the heavy drudgery seemed to crush all feeling out of us.
But silence is only terrible and fearful for those who have said
everything and have nothing more to say to each other; for men,
on the contrary, who have never begun to communicate with one another,
it is easy and simple.

Sometimes, too, we sang; and this is how it happened that we began
to sing:  one of us would sigh deeply in the midst of our toil,
like an overdriven horse, and then we would begin one of those songs
whose gentle swaying melody seems always to ease the burden on
the singer's heart.

At first one sang by himself, and we others sat in silence
listening to his solitary song, which, under the heavy vaulted
roof of the cellar, died gradually away, and became extinguished,
like a little fire in the steppes, on a wet autumn night,
when the gray heaven hangs like a heavy mass over the earth.

Then another would join in with the singer, and now two soft,
sad voices would break into song in our narrow, dull hole of a cellar.
Suddenly others would join in, and the song would roll forward
like a wave, would grow louder and swell upward, till it would
seem as if the damp, foul walls of our stone prison were widening
out and opening.  Then, all six-and-twenty of us would be singing;
our loud, harmonious song would fill the whole cellar, our voices
would travel outside and beyond, striking, as it were, against the
walls in moaning sobs and sighs, moving our hearts with soft,
tantalizing ache, tearing open old wounds, and awakening longings.

The singers would sigh deeply and heavily; suddenly one would
become silent and listen to the others singing, then let
his voice flow once more in the common tide.  Another would
exclaim in a stifled voice, "Ah!" and would shut his eyes,
while the deep, full sound waves would show him, as it were,
a road, in front of him--a sunlit, broad road in the distance,
which he himself, in thought wandered along.

But the flame flickers once more in the huge oven, the baker scrapes
incessantly with his shovel, the water simmers in the kettle, and the
flicker of the fire on the wall dances as before in silent mockery.
While in other men's words we sing out our dumb grief, the weary burden
of live men robbed of the sunlight, the burden of slaves.

So we lived, we six-and-twenty, in the vault-like cellar
of a great stone house, and we suffered each one of us,
as if we had to bear on our shoulders the whole three storys
of that house.

But we had something else good, besides the singing--something we loved,
that perhaps took the place of the sunshine.

In the second story of our house there was established
a gold-embroiderer's shop, and there, living among the other
embroidery girls, was Tanya, a little maid-servant of sixteen.
Every morning there peeped in through the glass door a rosy
little face, with merry blue eyes; while a ringing, tender voice
called out to us:

"Little prisoners!  Have you any knugels, please, for me?"

At that clear sound, we knew so well, we all used to turn round,
gazing with simple-hearted joy at the pure girlish face
which smiled at us so sweetly.  The sight of the small nose
pressed against the window-pane, and of the white teeth gleaming
between the half-open lips, had become for us a daily pleasure.
Tumbling over each other we used to jump up to open the door,
and she would step in, bright and cheerful, holding out her apron,
with her head thrown on one side, and a smile on her lips.
Her thick, long chestnut hair fell over her shoulder and across
her breast.  But we, ugly, dirty and misshapen as we were,
looked up at her--the threshold door was four steps above the floor--
looked up at her with heads thrown back, wishing her good-morning,
and speaking strange, unaccustomed words, which we kept
for her only.

Our voices became softer when we spoke to her, our jests were lighter.
For her--everything was different with us.  The baker took from his oven
a shovel of the best and the brownest kringels, and threw them deftly
into Tanya's apron.

"Be off with you now, or the boss will catch you!" we warned
her each time.  She laughed roguishly, called out cheerfully:
"Good-bye, poor prisoners!" and slipped away as quick as a mouse.

That was all.  But long after she had gone we talked about her
to one another with pleasure.  It was always the same thing as we
had said yesterday and the day before, because everything about us,
including ourselves and her, remained the same--as yesterday--
and as always.

Painful and terrible it is when a man goes on living, while nothing
changes around him; and when such an existence does not finally kill his
soul, then the monotony becomes with time, even more and more painful.
Generally we spoke about women in such a way, that sometimes it
was loathsome to us ourselves to hear our rude, shameless talk.
The women whom we knew deserved perhaps nothing better.  But about
Tanya we never let fall an evil word; none of us ever ventured so much
as to lay a hand on her, even too free a jest she never heard from us.
Maybe this was so because she never remained for long with us;
she flashed on our eyes like a star falling from the sky, and vanished;
and maybe because she was little and very beautiful, and everything
beautiful calls forth respect, even in coarse people.

And besides--though our life of penal labor had made us dull beasts,
oxen, we were still men, and, like all men, could not live without
worshipping something or other.  Better than her we had none,
and none but her took any notice of us, living in the cellar--
no one, though there were dozens of people in the house.
And then, to--most likely, this was the chief thing--we all regarded
her as something of our own, something existing as it were only
by virtue of our kringels.  We took on ourselves in turns the duty
of providing her with hot kringels, and this became for us like
a daily sacrifice to our idol, it became almost a sacred rite,
and every day it bound us more closely to her.  Besides kringels,
we gave Tanya a great deal of advice to wear warmer clothes,
not to run upstairs too quickly, not to carry heavy bundles of wood.
She listened to all our counsels with a smile, answered them by a laugh,
and never took our advice, but we were not offended at that;
all we wanted was to show how much care we bestowed upon her.

Often she would apply to us with different requests, she asked us,
for instance; to open the heavy door into the store-cellar,
and to chop wood:  with delight and a sort of pride, we did this
for her, and everything else she wanted.

But when one of us asked her to mend his solitary shirt for him,
she said, with a laugh of contempt:

"What next!  A likely idea!"

We made great fun of the queer fellow who could entertain
such an idea, and--never asked her to do anything else.
We loved her--all is said in that.


111 TWENTY-SIX MEN AND A GIRL


Man always wants to lay his love on someone, though sometimes
he crushes, sometimes he sullies, with it; he may poison
another life because he loves without respecting the beloved.
We were bound to love Tanya, for we had no one else to love.

At times one of us would suddenly begin to reason like this:

"And why do we make so much of the wench?  What is there in her? eh?
What a to-do we make about her!"

The man who dared to utter such words we promptly and coarsely cut short--
we wanted something to love:  we had found it and loved it,
and what we twenty-six loved must be for each of us unalterable,
as a holy thing, and anyone who acted against us in this was our enemy.
We loved, maybe, not what was really good, but you see there were
twenty-six of us, and so we always wanted to see what was precious
to us held sacred by the rest.

Our love is not less burdensome than hate, and maybe that is just why
some proud souls maintain that our hate is more flattering than our love.
But why do they not run away from us, if it is so?

* * * * * * * * * *

Besides our department, our employer had also a bread-bakery;
it was in the same house, separated from our hole only by a wall;
but the bakers--there were four of them--held aloof from us,
considering their work superior to ours, and therefore themselves
better than us; they never used to come into our workroom,
and laughed contemptuously at us when they met us in the yard.
We, too, did not go to see them; this was forbidden by our employer,
from fear that we should steal the fancy bread.

We did not like the bakers, because we envied them; their work
was lighter than ours, they were paid more, and were better fed;
they had a light, spacious workroom, and they were all so clean
and healthy--and that made them hateful to us.  We all looked
gray and yellow; three of us had syphilis, several suffered
from skin diseases, one was completely crippled by rheumatism.
On holidays and in their leisure time the bakers wore
pea-jackets and creaking boots, two of them had accordions,
and they all used to go for strolls in the town garden--
we wore filthy rags and leather clogs or plaited shoes on
our feet, the police would not let us into the town gardens--
could we possibly like the bakers?

And one day we learned that their chief baker had been drunk, the master
had sacked him and had already taken on another, and that this other
was a soldier, wore a satin waistcoat and a watch and gold chain.
We were inquisitive to get a sight of such a dandy, and in the hope
of catching a glimpse of him we kept running one after another out
into the yard.

But he came of his own accord into our room.  Kicking at the door,
he pushed it open, and leaving it ajar, stood in the doorway smiling,
and said to us:

"God help the work!  Good-morning, mates!"

The ice-cold air, which streamed in through the open door, curled in
streaks of vapor round his feet.  He stood on the threshold, looked us up
and down, and under his fair, twisted mustache gleamed big yellow teeth.
His waistcoat was really something quite out of the common,
blue-flowered, brilliant with shining little buttons of red stones.
He also wore a watch chain.

He was a fine fellow, this soldier; tall, healthy, rosy-cheeked,
and his big, clear eyes had a friendly, cheerful glance.
He wore on his head a white starched cap, and from under his spotlessly
clean apron peeped the pointed toes of fashionable, well-blacked boots.

Our baker asked him politely to shut the door.  The soldier
did so without hurrying himself, and began to question us
about the master.  We explained to him, all speaking together,
that our employer was a thorough-going brute, a rogue, a knave,
and a slave-driver; in a word, we repeated to him all that can
and must be said about an employer, but cannot be repeated here.
The soldier listened to us, twisted his mustache, and watched
us with a friendly, open-hearted look.

"But haven't you got a lot of girls here?" he asked suddenly.

Some of us began to laugh deferentially, others put on a
meaning expression, and one of us explained to the soldier
that there were nine girls here.

"You make the most of them?" asked the soldier, with a wink.

We laughed, but not so loudly, and with some embarrassment.
Many of us would have liked to have shown the soldier that we
also were tremendous fellows with the girls, but not one
of us could do so; and one of our number confessed as much,
when he said in a low voice:

"That sort of thing is not in our line."

"Well, no; it wouldn't quite do for you," said the soldier
with conviction, after having looked us over.

"There is something wanting about you all you don't look the right sort.
You've no sort of appearance; and the women, you see,
they like a bold appearance, they will have a well set-up body.
Everything has to be tip-top for them.  That's why they respect strength.
They want an arm like that!"

The soldier drew his right hand, with its turned-up shirt sleeve,
out of his pocket, and showed us his bare arm.  It was white and strong,
and covered with shining yellow hairs.

"Leg and chest, all must be strong.  And then a man must be dressed
in the latest fashion, so as to show off his looks to advantage.
Yes, all the women take to me.  Whether I call to them,
or whether I beckon them, they with one accord, five at a time,
throw themselves at my head."

He sat down on a flour sack, and told at length all about
the way women loved him, and how bold he was with them.
Then he left, and after the door had creaked to behind him,
we sat for a long time silent, and thought about him and his talk.
Then we all suddenly broke silence together, and it became
apparent that we were all equally pleased with him.
He was such a nice, open-hearted fellow; he came to see
us without any standoffishness, sat down and chatted.
No one else came to us like that, and no one else talked to us
in that friendly sort of way.  And we continued to talk of him
and his coming triumph among the embroidery girls, who passed
us by with contemptuous sniffs when they saw us in the yard,
or who looked straight through us as if we had been air.

But we admired them always when we met them outside, or when they
walked past our windows; in winter, in fur jackets and toques to match;
in summer, in hats trimmed with flowers, and with  parasols
in their hands.  We talked, however, about these girls in a way
that would have made them mad with shame and rage, if they could
have heard us.

"If only he does not get hold of little Tanya!" said the baker,
suddenly, in an anxious tone of voice.

We were silent, for these words troubled us.  Tanya had quite
gone out of our minds, supplanted, put on one side by the strong,
fine figure of the soldier.

Then began a lively discussion; some of us maintained that Tanya
would never lower herself so; others thought she would not be able
to resist him, and the third group proposed to give him a thrashing
if he should try to annoy Tanya.  And, finally, we all decided
to watch the soldier and Tanya, and to warn the girl against him.
This brought the discussion to an end.

Four weeks had passed by since then; during this time the soldier
baked white bread, walked about with the gold-embroidery girls,
visited us often, but did not talk any more about his conquests;
only twisted his mustache, and licked his lips lasciviously.

Tanya called in as usual every morning for "little kringels,"
and was as gay and as nice and friendly with us as ever.
We certainly tried once or twice to talk to her about
the soldier, but she called him a "goggle-eyed calf,"
and made fun of him all round, and that set our minds at rest.
We saw how the gold-embroidery girls carried on with the soldier,
and we were proud of our girl; Tanya's behavior reflected honor
on us all; we imitated her, and began in our talks to treat
the soldier with small consideration.

She became dearer to us, and we greeted her with more friendliness
and kindliness every morning.

One day the soldier came to see us, a bit drunk, and sat down
and began to laugh.  When we asked him what he was laughing about,
he explained to us:

"Why two of them--that Lydka girl and Grushka--have been clawing
each other on my account.  You should have seen the way they went
for each other!  Ha! ha!  One got hold of the other one by the hair,
threw her down on the floor of the passage, and sat on her!
Ha! ha! ha!  They scratched and tore each others' faces.  It was enough
to make one die with laughter!  Why is it women can't fight fair?
Why do they always scratch one another, eh?"

He sat on the bench, healthy, fresh and jolly; he sat there
and went on laughing.  We were silent.  This time he made
an unpleasant impression on us.

"Well, it's a funny thing what luck I have with the women-folk!
Eh?  I've laughed till I'm ill!  One wink, and it's all over with them!
It's the d-devil!"

He raised his white hairy hands, and slapped them down on his knees.
And his eyes seem to reflect such frank astonishment, as if
he were himself quite surprised at his good luck with women.
His fat, red face glistened with delight and self satisfaction,
and he licked his lips more than ever.

Our baker scraped the shovel violently and angrily along the oven floor,
and all at once he said sarcastically:

"There's no great strength needed to pull up fir saplings,
but try a real pine-tree."

"Why-what do you mean by saying that to me?" asked the soldier.

"Oh, well. . . ."

"What is it?"

"Nothing-it slipped out!"

"No, wait a minute!  What's the point?  What pinetree?"

Our baker did not answer, working rapidly away with the shovel
at the oven; flinging into it the half-cooked kringels,
taking out those that were done, and noisily throwing them
on the floor to the boys who were stringing them on bast.
He seemed to have forgotten the soldier and his conversation with him.
But the soldier had all at once dropped into a sort of uneasiness.
He got up on to his feet, and went to the oven, at the risk
of knocking against the handle of the shovel, which was waving
spasmodically in the air.

"No, tell me, do--who is it?  You've insulted me.  I?  There's not one
could withstand me, n-no!  And you say such insulting things to me?"

He really seemed genuinely hurt.  He must have had nothing else to pride
himself on except his gift for seducing women; maybe, except for that,
there was nothing living in him, and it was only that by which he could
feel himself a living man.

There are men to whom the most precious and best thing in their
lives appears to be some disease of their soul or body.
They spend their whole life in relation to it, and only living
by it, suffering from it, they sustain themselves on it,
they complain of it to others, and so draw the attention
of their fellows to themselves.

For that they extract sympathy from people, and apart from it they
have nothing at all.  Take from them that disease, cure them, and they
will be miserable, because they have lost their one resource in life--
they are left empty then.  Sometimes a man's life is so poor,
that he is driven instinctively to prize his vice and to live by it;
one may say for a fact that often men are vicious from boredom.

The soldier was offended, he went up to our baker and roared:

"No, tell me do-who?"

"Tell you?" the baker turned suddenly to him.

"Well?"

"You know Tanya?"

"Well?"

"Well, there then!  Only try."

"You!"

"Her?  Why that's nothing to me-pooh!"

"We shall see!"

"You will see!  Ha! ha!"

"She'll----"

"Give me a month!"

"What a braggart you are, soldier!"

"A fortnight!  I'll prove it!  Who is it?  Tanya!  Pooh!"

"Well, get out.  You're in my way!"

"A fortnight--and it's done!  Ah, you----"

"Get out, I say!"


Our baker, all at once, flew into a rage and brandished his shovel.
The soldier staggered away from him in amazement, looked at us, paused,
and softly, malignantly said, "Oh, all right, then!" and went away.

During the dispute we had all sat silent, absorbed in it.
But when the soldier had gone, eager, loud talk and noise
arose among us.

Some one shouted to the baker:  "It's a bad job that
you've started, Pavel!"

"Do your work!" answered the baker savagely.

We felt that the soldier had been deeply aggrieved, and that
danger threatened Tanya.  We felt this, and at the same time we
were all possessed by a burning curiosity, most agreeable to us.
What would happen?  Would Tanya hold out against the soldier?
And almost all cried confidently:  "Tanya?  She'll hold out!
You won't catch her with your bare arms!"

We longed terribly to test the strength of our idol;
we forcibly proved to each other that our divinity was a strong
divinity and would come victorious out of this ordeal.
We began at last to fancy that we had not worked enough
on the soldier, that he would forget the dispute,
and that we ought to pique his vanity more keenly.
From that day we began to live a different life, a life
of nervous tension, such as we had never known before.
We spent whole days in arguing together; we all grew,
as it were, sharper; and got to talk more and better.
It seemed to us that we were playing some sort of game
with the devil, and the stake on our side was Tanya.
And when we learned from the bakers that the soldier had begun
"running after our Tanya," we felt a sort of delighted terror,
and life was so interesting that we did not even notice
that our employer had taken advantage of our pre-occupation
to increase our work by fourteen pounds of dough a day.

We seemed, indeed, not even tired by our work.
Tanya's name was on our lips all day long.  And every day
we looked for her with a certain special impatience.
Sometimes we pictured to ourselves that she would come to us,
and it would not be the same Tanya as of old, hut somehow different.
We said nothing to her, however, of the dispute regarding her.
We asked her no questions, and behaved as well and affectionately
to her as ever.  But even in this a new element crept in,
alien to our old feeling for Tanya--and that new element was
keen curiosity, keen and cold as a steel knife.

"Mates!  To-day the time's up!" our baker said to us one morning,
as he set to work.

We were well aware of it without his reminder; but still
we were thrilled.

"Look at her.  She'll he here directly," suggested the baker.

One of us cried out in a troubled voice, "Why! as though one
could notice anything!"

And again an eager, noisy discussion sprang up among us.
To-day we were about to prove how pure and spotless was
the vessel into which we had poured all that was best in us.
This morning, for the first time, it became clear to us,
that we really were playing a great game; that we might,
indeed, through the exaction of this proof of purity,
lose our divinity altogether.

During the whole of the intervening fortnight we had heard
that Tanya was persistently followed by the soldier, but not one
of us had thought of asking her how she had behaved toward him.
And she came every morning to fetch her kringels, and was the same
toward us as ever.

This morning, too, we heard her voice outside:  "You poor prisoners!
Here I am!"

We opened the door, and when she came in we all remained,
contrary to our usual custom, silent.  Our eyes fixed on her,
we did not know how to speak to her, what to ask her.
And there we stood in front of her, a gloomy, silent crowd.
She seemed to be surprised at this unusual reception;
and suddenly we saw her turn white and become uneasy,
then she asked, in a choking voice:

"Why are you--like this?"

"And you?" the baker flung at her grimly, never taking his eyes off her.

"What am I?"

"N---nothing."

"Well, then, give me quickly the little kringels."

Never before had she bidden us hurry.

"There's plenty of time," said the baker, not stirring,
and not removing his eyes from her face.

Then, suddenly, she turned round and disappeared through the door.

The baker took his shovel and said, calmly turning away toward the oven:

"Well, that settles it!  But a soldier! a common beast like that--
a low cur!"

Like a flock of sheep we all pressed round the table, sat down silently,
and began listlessly to work.  Soon, however, one of us remarked:

"Perhaps, after all----"

"Shut up!" shouted the baker.

We were all convinced that he was a man of judgment, a man
who knew more than we did about things.  And at the sound
of his voice we were convinced of the soldier's victory,
and our spirits became sad and downcast.

At twelve o'clock--while we were eating our dinners--the soldier came in.
He was as clean and as smart as ever, and looked at us--as usual--
straight in the eyes.  But we were all awkward in looking at him.

"Now then, honored sirs, would you like me to show you
a soldier's quality?" he said, chuckling proudly.

"Go out into the passage, and look through the crack--
do you understand?"

We went into the passage, and stood all pushing against one another,
squeezed up to the cracks of the wooden partition of the passage
that looked into the yard.  We had not to wait long.
Very soon Tanya, with hurried footsteps and a careworn face,
walked across the yard, jumping over the puddles of melting
snow and mud:  she disappeared into the store cellar.
Then whistling, and not hurrying himself, the soldier followed
in the same direction.  His hands were thrust in his pockets;
his mustaches were quivering.

Rain was falling, and we saw how its drops fell into the puddles,
and the puddles were wrinkled by them.  The day was damp and gray--
a very dreary day.  Snow still lay on the roofs, but on the ground
dark patches of mud had begun to appear.

And the snow on the roofs too was covered by a layer of
brownish dirt.  The rain fell slowly with a depressing sound.
It was cold and disagreeable for us waiting.

The first to come out of the store cellar was the soldier;
he walked slowly across the yard, his mustaches twitching,
his hands in his pockets--the same as always.

Then--Tanya, too, came out.  Her eye~her eyes were radiant with joy
and happiness, and her lips--were smiling.  And she walked as though
in a dream, staggering, with unsteady steps.

We could not bear this quietly.  All of us at once rushed
to the door, dashed out into the yard and--hissed at her,
reviled her viciously, loudly, wildly.

She started at seeing us, and stood as though rooted in the mud
under her feet.  We formed a ring round her! and malignantly,
without restraint, abused her with vile words, said shameful
things to her.

We did this not loudly, not hurriedly, seeing that she could
not get away, that she was hemmed in by us, and we could deride
her to our hearts' content.  I don't know why, but we

did not beat her.  She stood in the midst of us, and turned
her head this way and that, as she heard our insults.
And we-more and more violently flung at her the filth and venom
of our words.

The color had left her face.  Her blue eyes, so happy a moment before,
opened wide, her bosom heaved, and her lips quivered.

We in a ring round her avenged ourselves on her as though she had
robbed us.  She belonged to us, we had lavished on her our best,
and though that best was a beggar's crumb, still we were twenty-six,
she was one, and so there was no pain we could give her equal
to her guilt!

How we insulted her!  She was still mute, still gazed at us
with wild eyes, and a shiver ran all over her.

We laughed, roared, yelled.  Other people ran up from somewhere
and joined us.  One of us pulled Tanya by the sleeve of her blouse.

Suddenly her eyes flashed; deliberately she raised her hands
to her head and straightening her hair she said loudly but calmly,
straight in our faces:

"Ah, you miserable prisoners!"

And she walked straight at us, walked as directly as though we
had not been before her, as though we were not blocking her way.

And hence it was that no one did actually prevent her passing.

Walking out of our ring, without turning round, she said loudly
and with indescribable contempt:

"Ah, you scum--brutes."

And--was gone.

We were left in the middle of the yard, in the rain, under the gray
sky without the sun.

Then we went mutely away to our damp stone cellar.  As before--
the sun never peeped in at our windows, and Tanya came no more!





CHELKASH

An Episode


Darkened by the dust of the dock, the blue southern sky is murky;
the burning sun looks duskily into the greenish sea, as though
through a thin gray veil.  It can find no reflection in the water,
continually cut up by the strokes of oars, the screws of steamers,
the deep, sharp keels of Turkish feluccas and other sailing vessels,
that pass in all directions, ploughing up the crowded harbor,
where the free waves of the sea, pent up within granite walls,
and crushed under the vast weights that glide over its crests,
beat upon the sides of the ships and on the bank; beat and complain,
churned up into foam and fouled with all sorts of refuse.

The jingle of the anchor chains, the rattle of the links
of the trucks that bring down the cargoes, the metallic clank
of sheets of iron falling on the stone pavement, the dull thud
of wood, the creaking of the carts plying for hire, the whistles
of the steamers, piercingly shrill and hoarsely roaring,
the shouts of dock laborers, sailors, and customs officers--
all these sounds melt into the deafening symphony of the
working day, that hovering uncertainty hangs over the harbor,
as though afraid to float upward and be lost.

And fresh waves of sound continually rise up from the earth
to join it; deep, grumbling, sullen reverberations setting
all around quaking; shrill, menacing notes that pierce the ear
and the dusty, sultry air.

The granite, the iron, the wood, the harbor pavement, the ships
and the men--all swelled the mighty strains of this frenzied,
impassioned hymn to Mercury.  But the voices of men, scarcely audible
in it, were weak and ludicrous.  And the men, too, themselves,
the first source of all that uproar, were ludicrous and pitiable:
their little figures, dusty, tattered, nimble, bent under the weight
of goods that lay on their backs, under the weight of cares
that drove them hither and thither, in the clouds of dust,
in the sea of sweltering heat and din, were so trivial and small
in comparison with the colossal iron monsters, the mountains of bales,
the thundering railway trucks and all that they had created.
Their own creation had enslaved them, and stolen away
their individual life.

As they lay letting off steam, the heavy giant steamers whistled
or hissed, or seemed to heave deep sighs, and in every sound that came
from them could be heard the mocking note of ironical contempt
for the gray, dusty shapes of men, crawling about their decks
and filling their deep holds with the fruits of their slavish toil.
Ludicrous and pitiable were the long strings of dock laborers bearing
on their backs thousands of tons of bread, and casting it into
the iron bellies of the ships to gain a few pounds of that same bread
to fill their own bellies--for their worse luck not made of iron,
but alive to the pangs of hunger.

The men, tattered, drenched with sweat, made dull by weariness,
and din and heat; and the mighty machines, created by
those men, shining, well-fed, serene, in the sunshine;
machines which in the last resort are, after all, not set in
motion by steam, but by the muscles and blood of their creators--
in this contrast was a whole poem of cruel and frigid irony.

The clamor oppressed the spirit, the dust fretted the nostrils and
blinded the eyes, the sweltering heat baked and exhausted the body,
and everything-buildings, men, pavement--seemed strained, breaking,
ready to burst, losing patience, on the verge of exploding into
some immense catastrophe, some outbreak, after which one would
be able to breathe freely and easily in the air refreshed by it.
On the earth there would be quietness; and that dusty uproar, deafening,
fretting the nerves, driving one to melancholy frenzy, would vanish;
and in town, and sea and sky, it would be still and clear and pleasant.
But that was only seeming.  It seemed so because man has not yet
grown weary of hoping for better things, and the longing to feel free
is not dead in him.

Twelve times there rang out the regular musical peal of the bell.
When the last brazen clang had died away, the savage
orchestra of toil had already lost half its volume.
A minute later it had passed into a dull, repining grumble.
Now the voices of men and the splash of the sea could be heard
more clearly.  The dinner-hour had come.

CHAPTER I




When the dock laborers, knocking off work, had scattered about the dock
in noisy groups, buying various edibles from the women hawking food,
and were settling themselves to dinner in shady corners on the pavement,
there walked into their midst Grishka Chelkash, an old hunted wolf,
well known to all the dock population as a hardened drunkard
and a bold and dexterous thief.  He was barefoot and bareheaded,
clad in old, threadbare, shoddy breeches, in a dirty print shirt,
with a torn collar that displayed his mobile, dry, angular bones
tightly covered with brown skin.  From the ruffled state of
his black, slightly grizzled hair and the dazed look on his keen,
predatory face, it was evident that he had only just waked up.
There was a straw sticking in one brown mustache, another straw
clung to the scrubby bristles of his shaved left cheek, and behind
his ear he had stuck a little, freshly-picked twig of lime.
Long, bony, rather stooping, he paced slowly over the flags,
and turning his hooked, rapacious-looking nose from side to side,
he cast sharp glances about him, his cold, gray eyes shining,
as he scanned one after another among the dock laborers.
His thick and long brown mustaches were continually twitching
like a cat's whiskers, while he rubbed his hands behind his back,
nervously clenching the long, crooked, clutching fingers.
Even here, among hundreds of striking-looking, tattered vagabonds
like himself, he attracted attention at once from his resemblance
to a vulture of the steppes, from his hungry-looking thinness,
and from that peculiar gait of his, as though pouncing down on his prey,
so smooth and easy in appearance, but inwardly intent and alert,
like the flight of the keen, nervous bird he resembled.

As he reached one of the groups of ragged dockers, reclining in
the shade of a stack of coal baskets, there rose to meet him
a thick-set young man, with purple blotches on his dull face and
scratches on his neck, unmistakable traces of a recent thrashing.
He got up and walked beside Chelkash, saying, in an undertone:

"The dock officers have got wind of the two cases of goods.
They're on the look-out. D'ye hear, Grishka?"

"What then?" queried Chelkash, cooly measuring him with his eyes.

"How 'what then?'  They're on the look-out, I say.  That's all."

"Did they ask for me to help them look?"

And with an acrid smile Chelkash looked toward the storehouse
of the Volunteer Fleet.

"You go to the devil!"

His companion turned away.

"Ha, wait a bit!  Who's been decorating you like that?
Why, what a sight they have made of your signboard!
Have you seen Mishka here?"

"I've not seen him this long while!" the other shouted,
and hastily went back to his companions.

Chelkash went on farther, greeted by everyone as a familiar figure.
But he, usually so lively and sarcastic, was unmistakably out of
humor to-day, and made short and abrupt replies to all inquiries.

From behind a pile of goods emerged a customs-house officer, a dark green,
dusty figure, of military erectness.  He barred the way for Chelkash,
standing before him in a challenging attitude, his left hand clutching
the hilt of his dirk, while with his right he tried to seize Chelkash
by the collar.

"Stop!  Where are you going?"

Chelkash drew back a step, raised his eyes, looked at the official,
and smiled dryly.

The red, good-humoredly crafty face of the official,
in its attempt to assume a menacing air, puffed and grew
round and purple, while the brows scowled, the eyes rolled,
and the effect was very comic.

"You've been told--don't you dare come into the dock, or I'll break
your ribs!  And you're here again!" the man roared threateningly.

"How d'ye do, Semyonitch!  It's a long while since we've seen each other,"
Chelkash greeted him calmly, holding out his hand.

"Thankful never to see you again!  Get along, get along!"

But yet Semyonitch took the outstretched hand.

"You tell me this," Chelkash went on, his gripping fingers still keeping
their hold of Semyonitch's hand, and shaking it with friendly familiarity,
"haven't you seen Mishka?"

"Mishka, indeed, who's Mishka?  I don't know any Mishka.
Get along, mate! or the inspector'll see you, he'll----"

"The red-haired fellow that I worked with last time on
the 'Kostroma'?"  Chelkash persisted.

"That you steal with, you'd better say.  He's been taken to
the hospital, your Mishka; his foot was crushed by an iron bar.
Go away, mate, while you're asked to civilly, go away,
or I'll chuck you out by the scruff of your neck."

"A-ha, that's like you!  And you say-you don't know Mishka!  But I say,
why are you so cross, Semyonitch?"

"I tell you, Grishka, don't give me any of your jaw.  Go---o!"

The official began to get angry and, looking from side to side,
tried to pull his hand away from Chelkash's firm grip.
Chelkash looked calmly at him from under his thick eyebrows,
smiled behind his mustache and not letting go of his hand,
went on talking.

"Don't hurry me.  I'll just have my chat out with you, and then I'll go.
Come, tell us how you're getting on; wife and children quite well?"
And with a spiteful gleam in his eyes, he added, showing his teeth in a
mocking grin:  "I've been meaning to pay you a call for ever so long,
but I've not had the time, I'm always drinking, you see."

"Now--now then-you drop that!  You--none of your jokes, you bony devil.
I'm in earnest, my man.  So you mean you're coming stealing in the houses
and the streets?"

"What for?  Why there's goods enough here to last our time--for you
and me.  By God, there's enough, Semyonitch!  So you've been filching
two cases of goods, eh?  Mind, Semyonitch, you'd better look out?
You'll get caught one day!"

Enraged by Chelkash's insolence, Semyonitch turned blue, and struggled,
spluttering and trying to say something.

Chelkash let go of his hand, and with complete composure
strode back to the dock gates.  The customs-house officer
followed him, swearing furiously.  Chelkash grew more cheerful;
he whistled shrilly through his teeth, and thrusting his hands
in his breeches pockets, walked with the deliberate gait of a man
of leisure, firing off to right and to left biting jeers and jests.
He was followed by retorts in the same vein.

"I say, Grishka, what good care they do take of you!
Made your inspection, eh?" shouted one out of a group of dockers,
who had finished dinner and were lying on the ground, resting.

"I'm barefoot, so here's Semyonitch watching that I shouldn't
graze my foot on anything," answered Chelkash.

They reached the gates.  Two soldiers felt Chelkash all over,
and gave him a slight shove into the streets.

"Don't let him go!" wailed Semyonitch, who had stayed behind
in the dockyard.

Chelkash crossed the road and sat down on a stone post
opposite the door of the inn.  From the dock gates rolled
rumbling an endless string of laden carts.  To meet them,
rattled empty carts, with their drivers jolting up and down in them.
The dock vomited howling din and biting dust, and set
the earth quaking.

Chelkash, accustomed to this frenzied uproar, and roused
by his scene with Semyonitch, felt in excellent spirits.
Before him lay the attractive prospect of a substantial haul,
which would call for some little exertion and a great deal
of dexterity; Chelkash was confident that he had plenty of
the latter, and, half-closing his eyes, dreamed of how he would
indulge to~morrow morning when the business would be over
and the notes would be rustling in his pocket.

Then he thought of his comrade, Mishka, who would have
been very useful that night, if he had not hurt his foot;
Chelkash swore to himself, thinking that, all alone, without Mishka,
maybe he'd hardly manage it all.  What sort of night would it be?
Chelkash looked at the sky, and along the street.

Half-a-dozen paces from him, on the flagged pavement, there sat,
leaning against a stone post, a young fellow in a coarse blue linen shirt,
and breeches of the same, in plaited bark shoes, and a torn, reddish cap.
Near him lay a little bag, and a scythe without a handle,
with a wisp of hay twisted round it and carefully tied with string.
The youth was broad-shouldered, squarely built, flaxen headed,
with a sunburnt and weather-beaten face, and big blue eyes that stared
with confident simplicity at Chelkash.

Chelkash grinned at him, put out his tongue, and making a fearful face,
stared persistently at him with wide-open eyes.

The young fellow at first blinked in bewilderment, but then,
suddenly bursting into a guffaw, shouted through his laughter:
"Oh! you funny chap!" and half getting up from the ground,
rolled clumsily from his post to Chelkash's, upsetting his bag
into the dust, and knocking the heel of his scythe on the stone.

"Eh, mate, you've been on the spree, one can see!" he said to Chelkash,
pulling at his trousers.

"That's so, suckling, that's so indeed!"  Chelkash admitted frankly;
he took at once to this healthy, simple-hearted youth, with his childish
clear eyes.  "Been off mowing, eh?"

"To be sure!  You've to mow a verst to earn ten kopecks!
It's a poor business!  Folks--in masses!  Men had come tramping
from the famine parts.  They've knocked down the prices,
go where you will.  Sixty kopecks they paid in Kuban.
And in years gone by, they do say, it was three, and four,
and five roubles."

"In years gone by!  Why, in years gone by, for the mere
sight of a Russian they paid three roubles out that way.
Ten years ago I used to make a regular trade of it.
One would go to a settlement--'I'm a Russian,' one said--
and they'd come and gaze at you at once, touch you,
wonder at you, and--you'd get three roubles.  And they'd give
you food and drink--stay as long as you like!"

As the youth listened to Chelkash, at first his mouth dropped open,
his round face expressing bewildered rapture; then, grasping the fact
that this tattered fellow was romancing, he closed his lips with a
smack and guffawed.  Chelkash kept a serious face, hiding a smile
in his mustache.

"You funny chap, you chaff away as though it were the truth,
and I listen as if it were a bit of news!  No, upon my soul,
in years gone by----"

"Why, and didn't I say so?  To be sure, I'm telling you
how in years gone by----"

"Go on!" the lad waved his hand.  "A cobbler, eh? or a tailor?
or what are you?"

"I?"  Chelkash queried, and after a moment's thought he said:
"I'm a fisherman."

"A fisherman!  Really?  You catch fish?"

"Why fish?  Fishermen about here don't catch fish only.
They fish more for drowned men, old anchors, sunk ships--everything!
There are hooks on purpose for all that."

"Go on!  That sort of fishermen, maybe, that sing of themselves:

     "We cast our nets
     Over banks that are dry,
     Over storerooms and pantries!"

"Why, have you seen any of that sort?" inquired Chelkash,
looking scoffingly at him and thinking that this nice youth
was very stupid.

"No, seen them I haven't!  I've heard tell."

"Do you like them?"

"Like them?  May be.  They're all right, fine bold chaps--free."

"And what's freedom to you?  Do you care for freedom?"

"Well, I should think so!  Be your own master, go where you please,
do as you like.  To be sure!  If you know how to behave yourself,
and you've nothing weighing upon you--it's first rate.
Enjoy yourself all you can, only be mindful of God."

Chelkash spat contemptuously, and turning away from the youth,
dropped the conversation.

"Here's my case now," the latter began, with sudden animation.
"As my father's dead, my bit of land's small, my mother's old,
all the land's sucked dry, what am I to do?  I must live.
And how?  There's no telling.

"Am I to marry into some well-to-do house?  I'd be glad to,
if only they'd let their daughter have her share apart.

"Not a bit of it, the devil of a father-in-law won't consent to that.
And so I shall have to slave for him--for ever so long--for years.
A nice state of things, you know!

"But if I could earn a hundred or a hundred and fifty roubles,
I could stand on my own feet, and look askance at old Antip,
and tell him straight out!  Will you give Marfa her share apart?
No? all right, then!  Thank God, she's not the only girl in the village.
And I should be, I mean, quite free and independent.

"Ah, yes!" the young man sighed.  "But as 'tis, there's nothing for it,
but to marry and live at my father-in-law's. I was thinking I'd go,
d'ye see, to Kuban, and make some two hundred roubles-straight off!
Be a gentleman!  But there, it was no go!  It didn't come off.
Well, I suppose I'll have to work for my father-in-law!
Be a day-laborer. For I'll never manage on my own bit--
not anyhow.  Heigh-ho!"

The lad extremely disliked the idea of bondage to his future
father-in-law. His face positively darkened and looked gloomy.
He shifted clumsily on the ground and drew Chelkash out of
the reverie into which he had sunk during his speech.

Chelkash felt that he had no inclination now to talk to him,
yet he asked him another question:  "Where are you going now?"

"Why, where should I go?  Home, to be sure."

"Well, mate, I couldn't be sure of that, you might be on your
way to Turkey."

"To Th-urkey!" drawled the youth.  "Why, what good Christian
ever goes there!  Well I never!"

"Oh, you fool!" sighed Chelkash, and again he turned away from
his companion, conscious this time of a positive disinclination
to waste another word on him.  This stalwart village lad roused
some feeling in him.  It was a vague feeling of annoyance,
that grew instinctively, stirred deep down in his heart,
and hindered him from concentrating himself on the consideration
of all that he had to do that night.

The lad he had thus reviled muttered something,
casting occasionally a dubious glance at Chelkash.
His cheeks were comically puffed out, his lips parted,
and his eyes were screwed up and blinking with extreme rapidity.
He had obviously not expected so rapid and insulting a termination
to his conversation with this long-whiskered ragamuffin.
The ragamuffin took no further notice of him.
He whistled dreamily, sitting on the stone post, and beating
time on it with his bare, dirty heel.

The young peasant wanted to be quits with him.

"Hi, you there, fisherman!  Do you often get tipsy like this?"
he was beginning, but at the same instant the fisherman turned
quickly towards him, and asked:

"I say, suckling!  Would you like a job to-night
with me?  Eh?  Tell me quickly!"

"What sort of a job?" the lad asked him, distrustfully.

"What!  What I set you.  We're going fishing.  You'll row the boat."

"Well. Yes.  All right.  I don't mind a job.  Only there's this.
I don't want to get into a mess with you.  You're so awfully deep.
You're rather shady."

Chelkash felt a scalding sensation in his breast, and with cold
anger he said in a low voice:

"And you'd better hold your tongue, whatever you think, or I'll give
you a tap on your nut that will make things light enough."

He jumped up from his post, tugged at his moustache with his left hand,
while his sinewy right hand was clenched into a fist, hard as iron,
and his eyes gleamed.

The youth was frightened.  He looked quickly round him,
and blinking uneasily, he, too, jumped up from the ground.
Measuring one another with their eyes, they paused.

"Well?"  Chelkash queried, sullenly.  He was boiling inwardly,
and trembling at the affront dealt him by this young calf,
whom he had despised while he talked to him, but now hated
all at once because he had such clear blue eyes, such health,
a sunburned face, and broad, strong hands; because he had somewhere
a village, a home in it, because a well-to-do peasant wanted
him for a son-in-law, because of all his life, past and future,
and most of all, because he--this babe compared with Chelkash--
dared to love freedom, which he could not appreciate, nor need.
It is always unpleasant to see that a man one regards as baser
or lower than oneself likes or hates the same things, and so puts
himself on a level with oneself.

The young peasant looked at Chelkash and saw in him an employer.

"Well," he began, "I don't mind.  I'm glad of it.  Why, it's work for,
you or any other man.  I only meant that you don't look like a
working man--a bit too-ragged. Oh, I know that may happen to anyone.
Good Lord, as though I've never seen drunkards!  Lots of them!
and worse than you too."

"All right, all right!  Then you agree?"  Chelkash said more amicably.

"I?  Ye-es!  With pleasure!  Name your terms."

"That's according to the job.  As the job turns out.
According to the job.  Five roubles you may get.
Do you see?"

But now it was a question of money, and in that the peasant wished
to be precise, and demanded the same exactness from his employer.
His distrust and suspicion revived.

"That's not my way of doing business, mate!  A bird in the hand for me."

Chelkash threw himself into his part.

"Don't argue, wait a bit!  Come into the restaurant."

And they went down the street side by side, Chelkash with
the dignified air of an employer, twisting his mustaches,
the youth with an expression of absolute readiness to give
way to him, but yet full of distrust and uneasiness.

"And what's your name?" asked Chelkash.

"Gavrilo!" answered the youth.

When they had come into the dirty and smoky eating-house, and Chelkash
going up to the counter, in the familiar tone of an habitual customer,
ordered a bottle of vodka, cabbage soup, a cut from the joint, and tea,
and reckoning up his order, flung the waiter a brief "put it all down!"
to which the waiter nodded in silence,--Gavrilo was at once filled
with respect for this ragamuffin, his employer, who enjoyed here such
an established and confident position.

"Well, now we'll have a bit of lunch and talk things over.
You sit still, I'll be back in a minute."

He went out.  Gavrilo looked round.  The restaurant was in an
underground basement; it was damp and dark, and reeked with the
stifling fumes of vodka, tobacco-smoke, tar, and some acrid odor.
Facing Gavrilo at another table sat a drunken man in the dress
of a sailor, with a red beard, all over coal-dust and tar.
Hiccupping every minute, he was droning a song all made up of broken
and incoherent words, strangely sibilant and guttural sounds.
He was unmistakably not a Russian.

Behind him sat two Moldavian women, tattered, black-haired sunburned
creatures, who were chanting some sort of song, too, with drunken voices.

And from the darkness beyond emerged other figures,
all strangely dishevelled, all half-drunk, noisy and restless.

Gavrilo felt miserable here alone.  He longed for his employer to come
back quickly.  And the din in the eating-house got louder and louder.
Growing shriller every second, it all melted into one note,
and it seemed like the roaring of some monstrous boast, with hundreds
of different throats, vaguely enraged, trying to struggle out of this
damp hole and unable to find a way out to freedom.

Gavrilo felt something intoxicating and oppressive creeping over him,
over all his limbs, making his head reel, and his eyes grow dim,
as they moved inquisitively about the eating-house.

Chelkash came in, and they began eating and drinking and talking.
At the third glass Gavrilo was drunk.  He became lively and wanted to say
something pleasant to his employer, who--the good fellow!--though he
had done nothing for him yet, was entertaining him so agreeably.
But the words which flowed in perfect waves to his throat, for some
reason would not come from his tongue.

Chelkash looked at him and smiled sarcastically, saying:

"You're screwed!  Ugh--milksop!--with five glasses! how will you work?"

"Dear fellow!"  Gavrilo melted into a drunken, good-natured smile.
"Never fear!  I respect you!  That is, look here!
Let me kiss you! eh?"

"Come, come!  A drop more!"

Gavrilo drank, and at last reached a condition when everything
seemed waving up and down in regular undulations before his eyes.
It was unpleasant and made him feel sick.  His face wore
an expression of childish bewilderment and foolish enthusiasm.
Trying to say something, he smacked his lips absurdly and bellowed.
Chelkash, watching him intently, twisted his mustaches,
and as though recollecting something, still smiled to himself,
but morosely now and maliciously.

The eating-house roared with drunken clamor.  The red-headed
sailor was asleep, with his elbows on the table.

"Come, let's go then!" said Chelkash, getting up.

Gavrilo tried to get up, but could not, and with a vigorous oath,
he laughed a meaningless, drunken laugh.

"Quite screwed!" said Chelkash, sitting down again opposite him.

Gavrilo still guffawed, staring with dull eyes at his new employer.
And the latter gazed at him intently, vigilantly and thoughtfully.
He saw before him a man whose life had fallen into his wolfish clutches.
He, Chelkash, felt that he had the power to do with it as he pleased.
He could rend it like a card, and he could help to set it on a firm
footing in its peasant framework.  He reveled in feeling himself
master of another man, and thought that never would this peasant-lad
drink of such a cup as destiny had given him, Chelkash, to drink.
And he envied this young life and pitied it, sneered at it, and was
even troubled over it, picturing to himself how it might again fall
into such hands as his.

And all these feelings in the end melted in Chelkash into one--
a fatherly sense of proprietorship in him.  He felt sorry for
the boy, and the boy was necessary to him.  Then Chelkash took
Gavrilo under the arms, and giving him a slight shove behind
with his knee, got him out into the yard of the eating-house,
where he put him on the ground in the shade of a stack of wood,
then he sat down beside him and lighted his pipe.

Gavrilo shifted about a little, muttered, and dropped asleep.

CHAPTER II.

"Come, ready?"  Chelkash asked in a low voice of Gavrilo,
who was busy doing something to the oars.

"In a minute!  The rowlock here's unsteady, can I just knock
it in with the oar?"

"No--no!  Not a sound!  Push it down harder with your hand,
it'll go in of itself."

They were both quietly getting out a boat, which was tied to the stern
of one of a whole flotilla of oakladen barges, and big Turkish feluccas,
half unloaded, hall still full of palm-oil, sandal wood, and thick
trunks of cypress.

The night was dark, thick strata of ragged clouds were moving
across the sky, and the sea was quiet, black, and thick as oil.
It wafted a damp and salt aroma, and splashed caressingly on the sides
of the vessels and the banks, setting Chelkash's boat lightly rocking.
There were boats all round them.  At a long distance from the shore rose
from the sea the dark outlines of vessels, thrusting up into the dark
sky their pointed masts with various  lights at their tops.
The sea reflected the lights, and was spotted with masses of yellow,
quivering patches.  This was very beautiful on the velvety bosom
of the soft, dull black water, so rhythmically, mightily breathing.
The sea slept the sound, healthy sleep of a workman, wearied out
by his day's toil.

"We're off!" said Gavrilo, dropping the oars into the water.

"Yes!"  With a vigorous turn of the rudder Chelkash drove
the boat into a strip of water between two barks, and they
darted rapidly over the smooth surface, that kindled into
bluish phosphorescent light under the strokes of the oars.
Behind the boat's stern lay a winding ribbon of this phosphorescence,
broad and quivering.

"Well, how's your head, aching?" asked Chelkash, smiling.

"Awfully!  Like iron ringing.  I'll wet it with some water in a minute."

"Why?  You'd better wet your inside, that may get rid of it.
You can do that at once."  He held out a bottle to Gavrilo.

"Eh?  Lord bless you!"

There was a faint sound of swallowing.

"Aye! aye! like it?  Enough!"  Chelkash stopped him.

The boat darted on again, noiselessly and lightly threading its way among
the vessels.  All at once, they emerged from the labyrinth of ships,
and the sea, boundless, mute, shining and rhythmically breathing,
lay open before them, stretching far into the distance,
where there rose out of its waters masses of storm clouds,
some lilac-blue with fluffy yellow edges, and some greenish like
the color of the seawater, or those dismal, leaden- clouds
that cast such heavy, dreary shadows, oppressing mind and soul.
They crawled slowly after one another, one melting into another,
one overtaking another, and there was something weird in this slow
procession of soulless masses.

It seemed as though there, at the sea's rim, they were a
countless multitude, that they would forever crawl thus sluggishly
over the sky, striving with dull malignance to hinder it from
peeping at the sleeping sea with its millions of golden eyes,
the various , vivid stars, that shine so dreamily
and stir high hopes in all who love their pure, holy light.
Over the sea hovered the vague, soft sound of its drowsy breathing.

"The sea's fine, eh?" asked Chelkash.

"It's all right!  Only I feel scared on it," answered Gavrilo,
pressing the oars vigorously and evenly through the water.
The water faintly gurgled and splashed under the strokes of his long oars,
splashed glittering with the warm, bluish, phosphorescent light.

"Scared!  What a fool!"  Chelkash muttered, discontentedly.

He, the thief and cynic, loved the sea.  His effervescent,
nervous nature, greedy after impressions, was never weary
of gazing at that dark expanse, boundless, free, and mighty.
And it hurt him to hear such an answer to his question
about the beauty of what he loved.  Sitting in the stern,
he cleft the water with his oar, and looked on ahead quietly,
filled with desire to glide far on this velvety surface,
not soon to quit it.

On the sea there always rose up in him a broad,
warm feeling, that took possession of his whole soul,
and somewhat purified it from the sordidness of daily life.
He valued this, and loved to feel himself better out here in
the midst of the water and the air, where the cares of life,
and life itself, always lose, the former their keenness,
the latter its value.

"But where's the tackle?  Eh?"  Gavrilo asked suspiciously all at once,
peering into the boat.

Chelkash started.

"Tackle?  I've got it in the stern."

"Why, what sort of tackle is it?"  Gavrilo inquired again with surprised
suspicion in his tone.

"What sort? lines and--" But Chelkash felt ashamed to lie to this boy,
to conceal his real plans, and he was sorry to lose what this peasant-lad
had destroyed in his heart by this question.  He flew into a rage.
That scalding bitterness he knew so well rose in his breast and
his throat, and impressively, cruelly, and malignantly he said to Gavrilo:

"You're sitting here--and I tell you, you'd better sit quiet.
And not poke your nose into what's not your business.
You've been hired to row, and you'd better row.  But if you
can't keep your tongue from wagging, it will be a bad lookout
for you.  D'ye see?"

For a minute the boat quivered and stopped.  The oars rested in the water,
setting it foaming, and Gavrilo moved uneasily on his seat.

"Row!"

A sharp oath rang out in the air.  Gavrilo swung the oars.
The boat moved with rapid, irregular jerks, noisily cutting the water.

"Steady!"

Chelkash got up from the stern, still holding the oars in his hands, and
peering with his cold eyes into the pale and twitching face of Gavrilo.
Crouching forward Chelkash was like a cat on the point of springing.
There was the sound of angry gnashing of teeth.

"Who's calling?" rang out a surly shout from the sea.

"Now, you devil, row! quietly with the oars!  I'll kill you,
you cur.  Come, row!  One, two!  There! you only make a sound!
I'll cut your throat!" hissed Chelkash.

"Mother of God--Holy Virgin--" muttered Gavrilo, shaking and numb
with terror and exertion.

The boat turned smoothly and went back toward the harbor,
where the lights gathered more closely into a group of many
colors and the straight stems of masts could be seen.

"Hi!  Who's shouting?" floated across again.  The voice was farther
off this time.  Chelkash grew calm again.

"It's yourself, friend, that's shouting!" he said in the direction
of the shouts, and then he turned to Gavrilo, who was muttering a prayer.

"Well, mate, you're in luck!  If those devils had overtaken us,
it would have been all over with you.  D'you see?
I'd have you over in a trice--to the fishes!"

Now, when Chelkash was speaking quietly and even good-humoredly,
Gavrilo, still shaking with terror, besought him!

"Listen, forgive me!  For Christ's sake, I beg you, let me go!
Put me on shore somewhere!  Aie-aie-aie!  I'm done for entirely!
Come, think of God, let me go!  What am I to you?
I can't do it!  I've never been used to such things.
It's the first time.  Lord!  Why, I shall be lost!
How did you get round me, mate? eh?  It's a shame of you!
Why, you're ruining a man's life!  Such doings."

"What doings?"  Chelkash asked grimly.  "Eh?  Well, what doings?"

He was amused by the youth's terror, and he enjoyed it and the sense
that he, Chelkash, was a terrible person.

"Shady doings, mate.  Let me go, for God's sake!
What am I to you? eh?  Good--dear--!"

"Hold your tongue, do!  If you weren't wanted, I shouldn't
have taken you.  Do you understand?  So, shut up!"

"Lord!"  Gavrilo sighed, sobbing.

"Come, come! you'd better mind!"  Chelkash cut him short.

But Gavrilo by now could not restrain himself, and quietly sobbing,
he wept, sniffed, and writhed in his seat, yet rowed
vigorously, desperately.  The boat shot on like an arrow.
Again dark hulks of ships rose up on their way and the boat
was again lost among them, winding like a wolf in the narrow
lanes of water between them.

"Here, you listen!  If anyone asks you anything,--hold your tongue,
if you want to get off alive!  Do you see?"

"Oh--oh!"  Gavrilo sighed hopelessly in answer to the grim advice,
and bitterly he added:  "I'm a lost man!"

"Don't howl!"  Chelkash whispered impressively.

This whisper deprived Gavrilo of all power of grasping anything
and transformed him into a senseless automaton, wholly absorbed
in a chill presentiment of calamity.

Mechanically he lowered the oars into the water,
threw himself back, drew them out and dropped them in again,
all the while staring blankly at his plaited shoes.
The waves splashed against the vessels with a sort of menace,
a sort of warning in their drowsy sound that terrified him.
The dock was reached.  From its granite wall came the sound of
men's voices, the splash of water, singing, and shrill whistles.

"Stop!" whispered Chelkash.  "Give over rowing!
Push along with your hands on the wall!  Quietly, you devil!"

Gavrilo, clutching at the slippery stone, pushed the boat alongside
the wall.  The boat moved without a sound, sliding alongside
the green, shiny stone.

"Stop!  Give me the oars!  Give them here.  Where's your passport?
In the bag?  Give me the bag!  Come, give it here quickly!
That, my dear fellow, is so you shouldn't run off.  You won't
run away now.  Without oars you might have got off somehow,
but without a passport you'll be afraid to.  Wait here!
But mind--if you squeak--to the bottom of the sea you go!"

And, all at once, clinging on to something with his hands,
Chelkash rose in the air and vanished onto the wall.

Gavrilo shuddered.  It had all happened so quickly.  He felt as though
the cursed weight and horror that had crushed him in the presence
of this thin thief with his mustaches was loosened and rolling off him.
Now to run!  And breathing freely, he looked round him.
On his left rose a black hulk, without masts, a sort of huge coffin,
mute, untenanted, and desolate.

Every splash of the water on its sides awakened a hollow,
resonant echo within it, like a heavy sigh.

On the right the damp stone wall of the quay trailed its length,
winding like a heavy, chill serpent.  Behind him, too, could be
seen black blurs of some sort, while in front, in the opening
between the wall and the side of that coffin, he could see the sea,
a silent waste, with the storm-clouds crawling above it.
Everything was cold, black, malignant.  Gavrilo felt panic-stricken.
This terror was worse than the terror inspired in him by Chelkash;
it penetrated into Gavrilo's bosom with icy keenness, huddled him
into a cowering mass, and kept him nailed to his seat in the boat.

All around was silent.  Not a sound but the sighs of the sea,
and it seemed as though this silence would instantly be rent
by something fearful, furiously loud, something that would
shake the sea to its depths, tear apart these heavy flocks
of clouds on the sky, and scatter all these black ships.
The clouds were crawling over the sky as dismally as before;
more of them still rose up out of the sea, and, gazing at the sky,
one might believe that it, too, was a sea, but a sea in agitation,
and grown petrified in its agitation, laid over that other
sea beneath, that was so drowsy, serene, and smooth.
The clouds were like waves, flinging themselves with curly
gray crests down upon the earth and into the abysses of space,
from which they were torn again by the wind, and tossed back
upon the rising billows of cloud, that were not yet hidden
under the greenish foam of their furious agitation.

Gavrilo felt crushed by this gloomy stillness and beauty,
and felt that he longed to see his master come back quickly.
And how was it that he lingered there so long?  The time
passed slowly, more slowly than those clouds crawled over the sky.
And the stillness grew more malignant as time went on.
From the wall of the quay came the sound of splashing,
rustling, and something like whispering.  It seemed to Gavrilo
that he would die that moment.

"Hi!  Asleep?  Hold it!  Carefully!" sounded the hollow voice of Chelkash.

From the wall something cubical and heavy was let down.
Gavrilo took it into the boat.  Something else like it followed.
Then across the wall stretched Chelkash's long figure, the oars
appeared from somewhere, Gavrilo's bag dropped at his feet,
and Chelkash, breathing heavily, settled himself in the stern.

Gavrilo gazed at him with a glad and timid smile.

"Tired?"

"Bound to be that, calf!  Come now, row your best!
Put your back into it!  You've earned good wages, mate.
Half the job's done.  Now we've only to slip under the devils'
noses, and then you can take your money and go off to your Mashka.
You've got a Mashka, I suppose, eh, kiddy?"

"N--no!"  Gavrilo strained himself to the utmost, working his
chest like a pair of bellows, and his arms like steel springs.
The water gurgled under the boat, and the blue streak behind the stern
was broader now.  Gavrilo was soaked through with sweat at once,
but he still rowed on with all his might.

After living through such terror twice that night, he dreaded now having
to go through it a third time, and longed for one thing only--to make
an end quickly of this accursed task, to get on to land, and to run away
from this man, before he really did kill him, or get him into prison.
He resolved not to speak to him about anything, not to contradict him,
to do all he told him, and, if he should succeed in getting successfully
quit of him, to pay for a thanksgiving service to be said to-morrow
to Nikolai the Wonder-worker. A passionate prayer was ready to burst
out from his bosom.  But he restrained himself, puffed like a steamer,
and was silent, glancing from under his brows at Chelkash.

The latter, with his lean, long figure bent forward like a bird about
to take flight, stared into the darkness ahead of the boat with his
hawk eyes, and turning his rapacious, hooked nose from side to side,
gripped with one hand the rudder handle, while with the other
he twirled his mustache, that was continually quivering with smiles.
Chelkash was pleased with his success, with himself, and with this youth,
who had been so frightened of him and had been turned into his slave.
He had a vision of unstinted dissipation to-morrow, while now
he enjoyed the sense of his strength, which had enslaved this young,
fresh lad.  He watched how he was toiling, and felt sorry for him,
wanted to encourage him.

"Eh!" he said softly, with a grin.  "Were you awfully scared? eh?"

"Oh, no!" sighed Gavrilo, and he cleared his throat.

"But now you needn't work so at the oars.  Ease off!
There's only one place now to pass.  Rest a bit."

Gavrilo obediently paused, rubbed the sweat off his face with the sleeve
of his shirt, and dropped the oars again into the water.

"Now, row more slowly, so that the water shouldn't bubble.
We've only the gates to pass.  Softly, softly.  For they're serious
people here, mate.  They might take a pop at one in a minute.
They'd give you such a bump on your forehead, you wouldn't have
time to call out."

The boat now crept along over the water almost without a sound.
Only from the oars dripped blue drops of water, and when they
trickled into the sea, a blue patch of light was kindled for
a minute where they fell.  The night had become still warmer
and more silent.  The sky was no longer like a sea in turmoil,
the clouds were spread out and covered it with a smooth,
heavy canopy that hung low over the water and did not stir.
And the sea was still more calm and black, and stronger than
ever was the warm salt smell from it.

"Ah, if only it would rain!" whispered Chelkash.
"We could get through then, behind a curtain as it were."

On the right and the left of the boat, like houses rising out
of the black water, stood barges, black, motionless, and gloomy.
On one of them moved a light; some one was walking up and down
with a lantern.  The sea stroked their sides with a hollow sound
of supplication, and they responded with an echo, cold and resonant,
as though unwilling to yield anything.

"The coastguards!"  Chelkash whispered hardly above a breath.

From the moment when he had bidden him row more slowly, Gavrilo had
again been overcome by that intense agony of expectation.  He craned
forward into the darkness, and he felt as though he were growing bigger;
his bones and sinews were strained with a dull ache, his head,
filled with a single idea, ached, the skin on his back twitched,
and his legs seemed pricked with sharp, chill little pins and needles.
His eyes ached from the strain of gazing into the darkness,
whence he expected every instant something would spring up and shout
to them:  "Stop, thieves!"

Now when Chelkash whispered:  "The coastguards!"  Gavrilo shuddered,
and one intense, burning idea passed through him, and thrilled his
overstrained nerves; he longed to cry out, to call men to his aid.
He opened his mouth, and half rose from his seat, squared his chest,
drew in a full draught of breath--and opened his mouth--but suddenly,
struck down by a terror that smote him like a whip, he shut his eyes
and rolled forward off his seat.

Far away on the horizon, ahead of the boat, there rose up out
of the black water of the sea a huge fiery blue sword; it rose up,
cleaving the darkness of night, its blade glided through the clouds
in the sky, and lay, a broad blue streak on the bosom of the sea.
It lay there, and in the streak of its light there sprang up
out of the darkness ships unseen till then, black and mute,
shrouded in the thick night mist.

It seemed as though they had lain long at the bottom of the sea,
dragged down by the mighty hands of the tempest; and now behold
they had been drawn up by the power and at the will of this blue
fiery sword, born of the sea--had been drawn up to gaze upon
the sky and all that was above the water.  Their rigging wrapped
about the masts and looked like clinging seaweeds, that had risen
from the depths with these black giants caught in their snares.
And it rose upward again from the sea, this strange blue sword,--
rose, cleft the night again, and again fell down in another direction.
And again, where it lay, there rose up out of the dark the outlines
of vessels, unseen before.

Chelkash's boat stopped and rocked on the water, as though
in uncertainty.  Gavrilo lay at the bottom, his face hidden
in his hands, until Chelkash poked him with an oar and
whispered furiously, but softly:

"Fool, it's the customs cruiser.  That's the electric light!
Get up, blockhead!  Why, they'll turn the light on us in a minute!
You'll be the ruin of yourself and me!  Come!"

And at last, when a blow from the sharp end of the oar struck
Gavrilo's head more violently, he jumped up, still afraid to open
his eyes, sat down on the seat, and, fumbling for the oars,
rowed the boat on.

"Quietly!  I'll kill you!  Didn't I tell you?  There, quietly!
Ah, you fool, damn you!  What are you frightened of?  Eh, pig face?
A lantern and a reflector, that's all it is.  Softly with the oars!
Mawkish devil!  They turn the reflector this way and that way,
and light up the sea, so as to see if there are folks like you
and me afloat.

"To catch smugglers, they do it.They won't get us, they've sailed
too far off.  Don't be frightened, lad, they won't catch us.
Now we--" Chelkash looked triumphantly round.  "It's over,
we've rowed out of reach!  Foo--o!  Come, you're in luck."

Gavrilo sat mute; he rowed, and breathing hard,
looked askance where that fiery sword still rose and sank.
He was utterly unable to believe Chelkash that it was only
a lantern and a reflector.  The cold, blue brilliance, that cut
through the darkness and made the sea gleam with silver light,
had something about it inexplicable, portentous, and Gavrilo
now sank into a sort of hypnotized, miserable terror.
Some vague presentiment weighed aching on his breast.
He rowed automatically, with pale face, huddled up as though
expecting a blow from above, and there was no thought,
no desire in him now, he was empty and soulless.
The emotions of that night had swallowed up at last all that
was human in him.

But Chelkash was triumphant again; complete success! all
anxiety at an end!  His nerves, accustomed to strain, relaxed,
returned to the normal.  His mustaches twitched voluptuously,
and there was an eager light in his eyes.  He felt splendid,
whistled through his teeth, drew in deep breaths of the damp sea air,
looked about him in the darkness, and laughed good-naturedly
when his eyes rested on Gavrilo.

The wind blew up and waked the sea into a sudden play of fine ripples.
The clouds had become, as it were, finer and more transparent,
but the sky was still covered with them.

The wind, though still light, blew freely over the sea, yet the clouds
were motionless and seemed plunged in some gray, dreary dream.

"Come, mate, pull yourself together! it's high time!
Why, what a fellow you are; as though all the breath had been
knocked out of your skin, and only a bag of bones was left!
My dear fellow!  It's all over now!  Hey!"

It was pleasant to Gavrilo to hear a human voice, even though
Chelkash it was that spoke.

"I hear," he said softly.

"Come, then, milksop.  Come, you sit at the rudder and I'll take the oars,
you must be tired!"

Mechanically Gavrilo changed places.  When Chelkash, as he changed
places with him, glanced into his face, and noticed that he was
staggering on his shaking legs, he felt still sorrier for the lad.
He clapped him on the shoulder.

"Come, come, don't be scared!  You've earned a good sum for it.
I'll pay you richly, mate.  Would you like twenty-five roubles, eh?"

"I--don't want anything.  Only to be on shore."

Chelkash waved his hand, spat, and fell to rowing, flinging the oars
far back with his long arms.

The sea had waked up.  It frolicked in little waves, bringing them forth,
decking them with a fringe of foam, flinging them on one another,
and breaking them up into tiny eddies.  The foam, melting, hissed and
sighed, and everything was filled with the musical plash and cadence.
The darkness seemed more alive.

"Come, tell me," began Chelkash, "you'll go home to the village,
and you'll marry and begin digging the earth and sowing corn,
your wife will bear you children, food won't be too plentiful,
and so you'll grind away all your life.  Well?  Is there such
sweetness in that?"

"Sweetness!"  Gavrilo answered, timid and trembling, "what, indeed?"

The wind tore a rent in the clouds and through the gap peeped blue
bits of sky, with one or two stars.  Reflected in the frolicking sea,
these stars danced on the waves, vanishing and shining out again.

"More to the right!" said Chelkash.  "Soon we shall be there.
Well, well!  It's over.  A haul that's worth it!  See here.
One night, and I've made five hundred roubles!  Eh?  What do you
say to that?"

"Five hundred?"  Gavrilo, drawled, incredulously, but he was seared
at once, and quickly asked, prodding the bundle in the boat
with his foot.  "Why, what sort of thing may this be?"

"That's silk.  A costly thing.  All that, if one sold it
for its value, would fetch a thousand.  But I sell cheap.
Is that smart business?"

"I sa--ay?"  Gavrilo drawled dubiously.  "If only I'd all that!"
be sighed, recalling all at once the village, his poor little bit
of land, his poverty, his mother, and all that was so far away and
so near his heart; for the sake of which he bad gone to seek work,
for the sake of which he had suffered such agonies that night.
A flood of memories came back to him of his village, running down
the steep <DW72> to the river and losing itself in a whole forest
of birch trees, willows, and mountain-ashes. These memories breathed
something warm into him and cheered him up.  "Ah, it would be grand!"
he sighed mournfully.

"To be sure!  I expect you'd bolt home by the railway!
And wouldn't the girls make love to you at home, aye, aye!
You could choose which you liked!  You'd build yourself a house.
No, the money, maybe, would hardly be enough for a house."

"That's true--it wouldn't do for a house.  Wood's dear down our way."

"Well, never mind.  You'd mend up the old one.  How about a horse?
Have you got one?"

"A horse?  Yes, I have, but a wretched old thing it is."

"Well, then, you'd have a horse.  A first-rate horse!
A cow--sheep--fowls of all sorts.  Eh?"

"Don't talk of it!  If I only could!  Oh, Lord!  What a life
I should have!"

"Aye, mate, your life would be first-rate. I know something
about such things.  I had a home of my own once.
My father was one of the richest in the village."

Chelkash rowed slowly.  The boat danced on the waves that sportively
splashed over its edge; it scarcely moved forward on the dark sea;
which frolicked more and more gayly.  The two men were dreaming,
rocked on the water, and pensively looking around them.
Chelkash had turned Gavrilo's thoughts to his village with the aim
of encouraging and reassuring him.

At first he had talked grinning sceptically to himself under
his mustaches, but afterward, as he replied to his companion
and reminded him of the joys of a peasant's life, which he had
so long ago wearied of, had forgotten, and only now recalled,
he was gradually carried away, and, instead of questioning
the peasant youth about his village and its doings,
unconsciously he dropped into describing it himself:

"The great thing in the peasant's life, mate, is its freedom!
You're your own master.  You've your own home--worth a farthing, maybe--
but it's yours!  You've your own land--only a handful the whole of it--
but it's yours!  Hens of your own, eggs, apples of your own!
You're king on your own land!  And then the regularity.
You get up in the morning, you've work to do, in the spring
one sort, in the summer another, in the autumn, in the winter--
different again.  Wherever you go, you've home to come back to!
It's snug!  There's peace!  You're a king!  Aren't you really?"
Chelkash concluded enthusiastically his long reckoning of the peasant's
advantages and privileges, forgetting, somehow, his duties.

Gavrilo looked at him with curiosity, and he, too, warmed to the subject.
During this conversation he had succeeded in forgetting with whom
he had to deal, and he saw in his companion a peasant like himself--
cemented to the soil for ever by the sweat of generations, and bound
to it by the recollections of childhood--who had wilfully broken loose
from it and from its cares, and was bearing the inevitable punishment
for this abandonment.

"That's true, brother!  Ah, how true it is!  Look at you, now, what you've
become away from the land!  Aha!  The land, brother, is like a mother,
you can't forget it for long."

Chelkash awaked from his reverie.  He felt that scalding
irritation in his chest, which always came as soon as his pride,
the pride of the reckless vagrant, was touched by anyone,
and especially by one who was of no value in his eyes.

"His tongue's set wagging!" he said savagely, "you thought, maybe, I said
all that in earnest.  Never fear!"

"But, you strange fellow!"--Gavrilo began, overawed again--
"Was I speaking of you?  Why, there's lots like you!
Ah, what a lot of unlucky people among the people!  Wanderers----"

"Take the oars, you sea-calf!"  Chelkash commanded briefly,
for some reason holding back a whole torrent of furious abuse,
which surged up into his throat.

They changed places again, and Chelkash, as he crept across the boat
to the stern, felt an intense desire to give Gavrilo a kick that would
send him flying into the water, and at the same time could not pluck
up courage to look him in the face.

The brief conversation dropped, but now Gavrilo's
silence even was eloquent of the country to Chelkash.
He recalled the past, and forgot to steer the boat,
which was turned by the current and floated away out to sea.
The waves seemed to understand that this boat had missed its way,
and played lightly with it, tossing it higher and higher,
and kindling their gay blue light under its oars.
While before Chelkash's eyes floated pictures of the past,
the far past, separated from the present by the whole barrier
of eleven years of vagrant life.

He saw himself a child, his village, his mother, a red-cheeked
plump woman, with kindly gray eyes, his father, a red-bearded
giant with a stern face.  He saw himself betrothed, and saw
his wife, black-eyed Anfisa, with her long hair, plump, mild,
and good-humored; again himself a handsome soldier in the Guards;
again his father, gray now and bent with toil, and his mother
wrinkled and bowed to the ground; he saw, too, the picture
of his welcome in the village when he returned from the service;
saw how proud his father was before all the village of his Grigory,
the mustached, stalwart soldier, so smart and handsome.
Memory, the scourge of the unhappy, gives life to the very stones
of the past, and even into the poison drunk in old days pours
drops of honey, so as to confound a man with his mistakes and,
by making him love the past, rob him of hope for the future.

Chelkash felt a rush of the softening, caressing air of home,
bringing back to him the tender words of his mother and the weighty
utterances of the venerable peasant, his father; many a forgotten
sound and many a lush smell of mother-earth, freshly thawing,
freshly ploughed, and freshly covered with the emerald silk of the corn.
And he felt crushed, lost, pitiful, and solitary, torn up and cast
out for ever from that life which had distilled the very blood
that flowed in his veins.

"Hey! but where are we going?"  Gavrilo asked suddenly.

Chelkash started and looked round with the uneasy look of a bird of prey.

"Ah, the devil's taken the boat!  No matter.  Row a bit harder.
We'll be there directly."

"You were dreaming?"  Gavrilo inquired, smiling.

Chelkash looked searchingly at him.  The youth had completely regained
his composure; he was calm, cheerful and even seemed somehow triumphant.
He was very young, all his life lay before him.  And he knew nothing.
That was bad.  Maybe the earth would keep hold of him.  As these
thoughts flashed through his head, Chelkash felt still more mournful,
and to Gavrilo he jerked out sullenly:

"I'm tired.  And it rocks, too."

"It does rock, that's true.  But now, I suppose, we shan't get
caught with this?"  Gavrilo shoved the bale with his foot.

"No. You can be easy.  I shall hand it over directly and get
the money.  Oh, yes!"

"Five hundred?"

"Not less, I dare say."

"I say--that's a sum!  If I, poor wretch, had that!
Ah, I'd have a fine time with it."

"On your land?"

"To be sure!  Why, I'd be off----"

And Gravilo floated off into day dreams.  Chelkash seemed crushed.
His mustaches drooped, his right side was soaked by the splashing
of the waves, his eyes looked sunken and had lost their brightness.
He was a pitiable and depressed figure.  All that bird-of-prey look
in his figure seemed somehow eclipsed under a humiliated moodiness,
that showed itself in the very folds of his dirty shirt.

"I'm tired out, too--regularly done up."

"We'll be there directly.  See over yonder."

Chelkash turned the boat sharply, and steered it toward something
black that stood up out of the water.

The sky was again all covered with clouds, and fine, warm rain
had come on, pattering gayly on the crests of the waves.

"Stop! easy!" commanded Chelkash.

The boat's nose knocked against the hull of the vessel.
"Are they asleep, the devils?" grumbled Chelkash, catching with
his boat-hook on to some ropes that hung over the ship's side.
"The ladder's not down.  And this rain, too.  As if it couldn't
have come before!  Hi, you spongeos.  Hi!  Hi!"

"Is that Selkash?" they heard a soft purring voice say overhead.

"Come, let down the ladder."

"Kalimera, Selkash."

"Let down the ladder, you smutty devil!" yelled Chelkash.

"Ah, what a rage he's come in to-day. Ahoy!"

"Get up, Gavrilo!"  Chelkash said to his companion.

In a moment they were on the deck, where three dark-bearded figures,
eagerly chattering together, in a strange staccato tongue looked
over the side into Chelkash's boat.  The fourth clad in a long gown,
went up to him and pressed his hand without speaking, then looked
suspiciously round at Gavrilo.

"Get the money ready for me by the morning," Chelkash said to
him shortly.  "And now I'll go to sleep.  Gavrilo, come along!
Are you hungry?"

"I'm sleepy," answered Gavrilo, and five minutes later he was
snoring in the dirty hold of the vessel, while Chelkash,
sitting beside him, tried on somebody's boots.  Dreamily spitting
on one side, he whistled angrily and mournfully between his teeth.
Then he stretched himself out beside Gavrilo, and pulling
the boots off his feet again and putting his arms under his head,
he fell to gazing intently at the deck, and pulling his mustaches.

The vessel rocked softly on the frolicking water, there was
a fretful creaking of wood somewhere, the rain pattered softly
on the deck, and the waves splashed on the ship's side.
Everything was melancholy and sounded like the lullaby
of a mother, who has no hope of her child's happiness.
And Chelkash fell asleep.

CHAPTER III

He was the first to wake, he looked round him uneasily, but at once
regained his self-possession and stared at Gavrilo who was still asleep.
He was sweetly snoring, and in his sleep smiled all over his childish,
sun-burned healthy face.  Chelkash sighed and climbed up the narrow
rope-ladder. Through the port-hole he saw a leaden strip of sky.
It was daylight, but a dreary autumn grayness.

Chelkash came back two hours later.  His face was red, his mustaches
were jauntily curled, a smile of good-humored gayety beamed on his lips.
He was wearing a pair of stout high boots, a short jacket,
and leather breeches, and he looked like a sportsman.
His whole costume was worn, but strong and very becoming to him,
making him look broader, covering up his angularity, and giving
him a military air.

"Hi, little calf, get up!"  He gave Gavrilo a kick.

Gavrilo started up, and, not recognizing him, stared at him in alarm
with dull eyes.  Chelkash chuckled.

"Well, you do look--" Gavrilo brought out with a broad grin at last.
"You're quite a gentleman!"

"We soon change.  But, I say, you're easily scared! aye!
How many times were you ready to die last night? eh? tell me!"

"Well, but just think, it's the first time I've ever been on such a job!
Why one may lose one's soul for all one's life!"

"Well, would you go again?  Eh?"

"Again?  Well--that--how can I say?  For what inducement?
That's the point!"

"Well, if it were for two rainbows?"

"Two hundred roubles, you mean?  Well--I might."

"But I say!  What about your soul?"

"Oh, well--maybe one wouldn't lose it!"  Gavrilo smiled.
"One mightn't--and it would make a man of one for all one's life."

Chelkash laughed good-humoredly.

"All right! that's enough joking.  Let's row to land.  Get ready!"

"Why, I've nothing to do!  I'm ready."

And soon they were in the boat again, Chelkash at the rudder, Gavrilo at
the oars.  Above them the sky was gray, with clouds stretched evenly
across it.  The muddy green sea played with their boat, tossing it
noisily on the waves that sportively flung bright salt drops into it.
Far ahead from the boat's prow could be seen the yellow streak of the
sandy shore, while from the stern there stretched away into the distance
the free, gambolling sea, all furrowed over with racing flocks of billows,
decked here and there with a narrow fringe of foam.

Far away they could see numbers of vessels, rocking on
the bosom of the sea, away on the left a whole forest of masts
and the white fronts of the houses of the town.  From that
direction there floated across the sea a dull resounding roar,
that mingled with the splash of the waves into a full rich music.
And over all was flung a delicate veil of ash- mist,
that made things seem far from one another.

"Ah, there'll be a pretty dance by evening!" said Chelkash,
nodding his head at the sea.

"A storm?" queried Gavrilo, working vigorously at the waves
with his oars.  He was already wet through from head to foot
with the splashing the wind blew on him from the sea.

"Aye, aye!"  Chelkash assented.

Gavrilo looked inquisitively at him, and his eyes expressed
unmistakable expectation of something.

"Well, how much did they give you?" he asked, at last,
seeing that Chelkash was not going to begin the conversation.

"Look!" said Chelkash, holding out to Gavrilo something he had pulled
out of his pocket.

Gavrilo saw the rainbow- notes and everything danced
in brilliant rainbow tints before his eyes.

"I say!  Why, I thought you were bragging!  That's--how much?"

"Five hundred and forty!  A smart job!"

"Smart, yes!" muttered Gavrilo, with greedy eyes, watching the five
hundred and forty roubles as they were put back again in his pocket.
"Well, I never!  What a lot of money!" and he sighed dejectedly.

"We'll have a jolly good spree, my lad!"  Chelkash cried ecstatically.
"Eh, we've enough to.  Never fear, mate, I'll give you your share.
I'll give you forty, eh?  Satisfied?  If you like, I'll give it you now!"

"If--you don't mind.  Well?  I wouldn't say no!"

Gavrilo was trembling all over with suspense and some other acute
feeling that dragged at his heart.

"Ha--ha--ha!  Oh, you devil's doll!  'I'd not say no!'
Take it, mate, please!  I beg you, indeed, take it!
I don't know what to do with such a lot of money!
You must help me out, take some, there!"

Chelkash held out some red notes to Gavrilo.  He took them
with a shaking hand, let go the oars, and began stuffing
them away in his bosom, greedily screwing up his eyes
and drawing in his breath noisily, as though he had drunk
something hot.  Chelkash watched him with an ironical smile.
Gavrilo took up the oars again and rowed nervously, hurriedly,
keeping his eyes down as though he were afraid of something.
His shoulders and his ears were twitching.

"You're greedy.  That's bad.  But, of course, you're a peasant,"
Chelkash said musingly.

"But see what one can do with money!" cried Gavrilo, suddenly breaking
into passionate excitement, and jerkily, hurriedly, as though
chasing his thoughts and catching his words as they flew, he began
to speak of life in the village with money and without money.
Respect, plenty, independence gladness!

Chelkash heard him attentively, with a serious face and eyes filled
with some dreamy thought.  At times he smiled a smile of content.
"Here we are!"  Chelkash cried at last, interrupting Gavrilo.

A wave caught up the boat and neatly drove it onto the sand.

"Come, mate, now it's over.  We must drag the boat up farther,
so that it shouldn't get washed away.  They'll come and fetch it.
Well, we must say good-bye!  It's eight versts from here to the town.
What are you going to do?  Coming back to the town, eh?"

Chelkash's face was radiant with a good-humoredly sly smile,
and altogether he had the air of a man who had thought of
something very pleasant for himself and a surprise to Gavrilo.
Thrusting his hand into his pocket, he rustled the notes there.

"No--I-- am not coming.  I---" Gavrilo gasped, and seemed choking
with something.  Within him there was raging a whole storm of desires,
of words, of feelings, that swallowed up one another and scorched him
as with fire.

Chelkash looked at him in perplexity.

"What's the matter with you?" he asked.

"Why----" But Gavrilo's face flushed, then turned gray,
and he moved irresolutely, as though he were half longing
to throw himself on Chelkash, or half torn by some desire,
the attainment of which was hard for him.

Chelkash felt ill at ease at the sight of such excitement in this lad.
He wondered what form it would take.

Gavrilo began laughing strangely, a laugh that was like a sob.
His head was downcast, the expression of his face Chelkash could
not see; Gavrilo's ears only were dimly visible, and they turned
red and then pale.

"Well, damn you!"  Chelkash waved his hand, "Have you fallen
in love with me, or what?  One might think you were a girl!
Or is parting from me so upsetting?  Hey, suckling!  Tell me,
what's wrong? or else I'm off!"

"You're going!"  Gavrilo cried aloud.

The sandy waste of the shore seemed to start at his cry, and the
yellow ridges of sand washed by the sea-waves seemed quivering.
Chelkash started too.  All at once Gavrilo tore himself
from where he stood, flung himself at Chelkash's feet,
threw his arms round them, and drew them toward him.
Chelkash staggered; he sat heavily down on the sand, and grinding
his teeth, brandished his long arm and clenched fist in the air.
But before he had time to strike he was pulled up by Gavrilo's
shame-faced and supplicating whisper:

"Friend!  Give me--that money!  Give it me, for Christ's sake!
What is it to you?  Why in one night--in only one night--
while it would take me a year--Give it me--I will pray for you!
Continually--in three churches--for the salvation of your soul!
Why you'd cast it to the winds--while I'd put it into the land.
O, give it me!  Why, what does it mean to you?  Did it cost
you much?  One night--and you're rich!  Do a deed of mercy!
You're a lost man, you see--you couldn't make your way--
while I--oh, give it to me!"

Chelkash, dismayed, amazed, and wrathful, sat on the sand,
thrown backward with his hands supporting him; he sat there in silence,
rolling his eyes frightfully at the young peasant, who, ducking his
head down at his knees, whispered his prayer to him in gasps.
He shoved him away at last, jumped up to his feet, and thrusting
his hands into his pockets, flung the rainbow notes at Gavrilo.

"There, cur!  Swallow them!" he roared, shaking with excitement,
with intense pity and hatred of this greedy slave.
And as he flung him the money, he felt himself a hero.
There was a reckless gleam in his eyes, an heroic air about
his whole person.

"I'd meant to give you more, of myself.  I felt sorry for you yesterday.
I thought of the village.  I thought:  come, I'll help the lad.
I was waiting to see what you'd do, whether you'd beg or not.
While you!--Ah, you rag! you beggar!  To be able to torment oneself so--
for money!  You fool.  Greedy devils!  They're beside themselves--
sell themselves for five kopecks! eh?"

"Dear friend!  Christ have mercy on you!  Why, what have I now!
thousands!!  I'm a rich man!"  Gavrilo shrilled in ecstasy,
all trembling, as he stowed away the notes in his bosom.
"Ah, you good man!  Never will I forget you!  Never!  And my
wife and my children--I'll bid them pray for you!"

Chelkash listened to his shrieks and wails of ecstasy, looked at his
radiant face that was contorted by greedy joy, and felt that he,
thief and rake as he was, cast out from everything in life,
would never be so covetous, so base, would never so forget himself.
Never would he be like that!  And this thought and feeling,
filling him with a sense of his own independence and reckless daring,
kept him beside Gavrilo on the desolate sea shore.

"You've made me happy!" shrieked Gavrilo, and snatching Chelkash's hand,
he pressed it to his face.

Chelkash did not speak; he grinned like a wolf.
Gavrilo still went on pouring out his heart:

"Do you know what I was thinking about?  As we rowed here--
I saw--the money--thinks I--I'll give it him--you--with the oar--
one blow! the money's mine, and into the sea with him--you,
that is--eh!  Who'll miss him? said I. And if they do find him,
they won't be inquisitive how--and who it was killed him.
He's not a man, thinks I, that there'd be much fuss about!
He's of no use in the world!  Who'd stand up for him?
No, indeed--eh?"

"Give the money here!" growled Chelkash, clutching Gavrilo
by the throat.

Gavrilo struggled away once, twice.  Chelkash's other arm twisted
like a snake about him--there was the sound of a shirt tearing--
and Gavrilo lay on the sand, with his eyes staring wildly,
his fingers clutching at the air and his legs waving.
Chelkash, erect, frigid, rapacious--looking, grinned maliciously,
laughed a broken, biting laugh, and his mustaches twitched
nervously in his sharp, angular face.

Never in all his life had he been so cruelly wounded,
and never had he felt so vindictive.

"Well, are you happy now?" he asked Gavrilo through his laughter,
and turning his back on him he walked away in the direction of the town.
But he had hardly taken two steps when Gavrilo, crouched like a cat
on one knee, and with a wide sweep of his arm, flung a round stone
at him, viciously, shouting:

"O--one!"

Chelkash uttered a cry, clapped his hands to the nape of his neck,
staggered forward, turned round to Gavrilo, and fell on his face on
the sand.  Gavrilo's heart failed him as he watched him.  He saw him
stir one leg, try to lift his head, and then stretch out, quivering like
a bowstring.  Then Gavrilo rushed fleeing away into the distance,
where a shaggy black cloud hung over the foggy steppe, and it was dark.
The waves whispered, racing up the sand, melting into it and racing back.
The foam hissed and the spray floated in the air.

It began to rain, at first slightly, but soon a steady, heavy downpour
was falling in streams from the sky, weaving a regular network
of fine threads of water that at once hid the steppe and the sea.
Gavrilo vanished behind it.  For a long while nothing was to be seen but
the rain and the long figure of the man stretched on the sand by the sea.
But suddenly Gavrilo ran back out of the rain.  Like a bird he flew
up to Chelkash, dropped down beside him, and began to turn him
over on the ground.  His hand dipped into a warm, red stickiness.
He shuddered and staggered back with a face pale and distraught.

"Brother, get up!" he whispered through the patter of the lain
into Chelkash's ear.

Revived by the water on his face, Chelkash came to himself,
and pushed Gavrilo away, saying hoarsely:

"Get--away!"

"Brother!  Forgive me--it was the devil tempted me,"
Gavrilo whispered, faltering, as he kissed Chelkash's band.

"Go along.  Get away!" he croaked.

"Take the sin from off my soul!  Brother!  Forgive me!"

"For--go away, do!  Go to the devil!"  Chelkash screamed suddenly,
and he sat up on the sand.  His face was pale and angry, his eyes
were glazed, and kept closing, as though he were very sleepy.
"What more--do you want?  You've done--your job--and go away!  Be off!"
And he tried to kick Gavrilo away, as he knelt, overwhelmed, beside him,
but he could not, and would have rolled over again if Gavrilo
had not held him up, putting his arms round his shoulders.
Chelkash's face was now on a level with Gavrilo's. Both were pale,
piteous, and terrible-looking.

"Tfoo!"  Chelkash spat into the wide, open eyes of his companion.

Meekly Gavrilo wiped his face with his sleeve, and murmured:

"Do as you will.  I won't say a word.  For Christ's sake, forgive me!"

"Snivelling idiot!  Even stealing's more than you can do!"
Chelkash cried scornfully, tearing a piece of his shirt under
his jacket, and without a word, clenching his teeth now and then,
he began binding up his head.  "Did you take the notes?"
he filtered through his teeth.

"I didn't touch them, brother!  I didn't want them! there's
ill-luck from them!"

Chelkash thrust his hand into his jacket pocket, drew out a bundle
of notes, put one rainbow- note back in his pocket,
and handed all the rest to Gavrilo.

"Take them and go!"

"I won't take them, brother.  I can't!  Forgive me!"

"T-take them, I say!" bellowed Chelkash, glaring horribly.

"Forgive me!  Then I'll take them," said Gavrilo, timidly, and he fell
at Chelkash's feet on the damp sand, that was being liberally drenched
by the rain.

"You lie, you'll take them, sniveller!"  Chelkash said with conviction,
and with an effort, pulling Gavrilo's head up by the hair, he thrust
the notes in his face.

"Take them! take them!  You didn't do your job for nothing, I suppose.
Take it, don't be frightened!  Don't be ashamed of having nearly
killed a man!  For people like me, no one will make much inquiry.
They'll say thank you, indeed, when they know of it.  There, take it!
No one will ever know what you've done, and it deserves a reward.
Come, now!"

Gavrilo saw that Chelkash was laughing, and he felt relieved.
He crushed the notes up tight in his hand.

"Brother!  You forgive me?  Won't you?  Eh?" he asked tearfully.

"Brother of mine!"  Chelkash mimicked him as he got, reeling,
on to his legs.  "What for?  There's nothing to forgive.
To-day you do for me, to-morrow I'll do for you."

"Oh, brother, brother!"  Gavrilo sighed mournfully, shaking his head.

Chelkash stood facing him, he smiled strangely, and the rag on his head,
growing gradually redder, began to look like a Turkish fez.

The rain streamed in bucketsful.  The sea moaned with a
hollow sound, and the waves beat on the shore, lashing furiously
and wrathfully against it.

The two men were silent.

"Come, good-bye!"  Chelkash said, coldly and sarcastically.

He reeled, his legs shook, and he held his head queerly,
as though he were afraid of losing it.

"Forgive me, brother!"  Gavrilo besought him once more.

"All right!"  Chelkash answered, coldly, setting off on his way.

He walked away, staggering, and still holding his head in his left hand,
while he slowly tugged at his brown mustache with the right.

Gavrilo looked after him a long while, till the had disappeared
in the rain, which still poured down in fine, countless streams,
and wrapped everything in an impenetrable steel-gray mist.

Then Gavrilo took off his soaked cap, made the sign of the cross,
looked at the notes crushed up in his hand, heaved a deep
sigh of relief, thrust them into his bosom, and with long,
firm strides went along the shore, in the opposite direction
from that Chelkash had taken.

The sea howled, flinging heavy, breaking billows on the sand of the shore,
and dashing them into spray, the rain lashed the water and the earth,
the wind blustered.  All the air was full of roaring, howling, moaning.
Neither distance nor sky could be seen through the rain.

Soon the rain and the spray had washed away the red patch
on the spot where Chelkash had lain, washed away the traces
of Chelkash and the peasant lad on the sandy beach.
And no trace was left on the seashore of the little drama
that had been played out between two men.





MY FELLOW-TRAVELLER

(THE STORY OF A JOURNEY)


I met him in the harbor of Odessa.  For three successive days
his square, strongly-built figure attracted my attention.
His face--of a Caucasian type--was framed in a handsome beard.
He haunted me.  I saw him standing for hours together on the
stone quay, with the handle of his walking stick in his mouth,
staring down vacantly, with his black almond-shaped eyes
into the muddy waters of the harbor.  Ten times a day,
he would pass me by with the gait of a careless lounger.
Whom could he be?  I began to watch him.  As if anxious to excite
my curiosity, he seemed to cross my path more and more often.
In the end, his fashionably-cut light check suit,
his black hat, like that of an artist, his indolent lounge,
and even his listless, bored glance grew quite familiar to me.
His presence was utterly unaccountable, here in the harbor,
where the whistling of the steamers and engines, the clanking
of chains, the shouting of workmen, all the hurried maddening
bustle of a port, dominated one's sensations, and deadened one's
nerves and brain.  Everyone else about the port was enmeshed
in its immense complex machinery, which demanded incessant
vigilance and endless toil.

Everyone here was busy, loading and unloading either steamers
or railway trucks.  Everyone was tired and careworn.
Everyone was hurrying to and fro, shouting or cursing,
covered with dirt and sweat.  In the midst of the toil and
bustle this singular person, with his air of deadly boredom,
strolled about deliberately, heedless of everything.

At last, on the fourth day, I came across him during the dinner hour,
and I made up my mind to find out at any cost who he might be.
I seated myself with my bread and water-melon not far from him,
and began to eat, scrutinizing him and devising some suitable
pretext for beginning a conversation with him.

There he stood, leaning against a pile of tea boxes,
glancing aimlessly around, and drumming with his fingers on his
walking stick, as if it were a flute.  It was difficult for me,
a man dressed like a tramp, with a porter's knot over my shoulders,
and grimy with coal dust, to open up a conversation with such a dandy.
But to my astonishment I noticed that he never took his eyes off me,
and that an unpleasant, greedy, animal light shone in those eyes.
I came to the conclusion that the object of my curiosity must be hungry,
and after glancing rapidly round, I asked him in a low voice:
"Are you hungry?"

He started, and with a famished grin showed rows of strong sound teeth.
And he, too, looked suspiciously round.  We were quite unobserved.
Then I handed him half my melon and a chunk of wheaten bread.
He snatched it all from my hand, and disappeared, squatting behind
a pile of goods.  His head peeped out from time to time; his hat
was pushed back from his forehead, showing his dark moist brow.

His face wore a broad smile, and for some unknown reason he kept
winking at me, never for a moment ceasing to chew.

Making him a sign to wait a moment, I went away to buy meat,
brought it, gave it to him, and stood by the boxes, thus completely
shielding my poor dandy from outsiders' eyes.  He was still
eating ravenously, and constantly looking round as if afraid
someone might snatch his food away; but after I returned,
he began to eat more calmly, though still so fast and so
greedily that it caused me pain to watch this famished man.
And I turned my back on him.

"Thanks!  Many thanks indeed!"  He patted my shoulder, snatched my hand,
pressed it, and shook it heartily.

Five minutes later he was telling me who he was.
He was a Georgian prince, by name Shakro Ptadze, and was
the only son of a rich landowner of Kutais in the Caucasus.
He had held a position as clerk at one of the railway stations
in his own country, and during that time had lived with a friend.
But one fine day the friend disappeared, carrying off all
the prince's money and valuables.  Shakro determined to track
and follow him, and having heard by chance that his late
friend had taken a ticket to Batoum, he set off there.
But in Batoum he found that his friend had gone on to Odessa.
Then Prince Shakro borrowed a passport of another friend--
a hair-dresser--of the same age as himself, though the features
and distinguishing marks noted therein did not in the least
resemble his own.

Arrived at Odessa, he informed the police of his loss,
and they promised to investigate the matter.  He had been
waiting for a fortnight, had consumed all his money,
and for the last four days had not eaten a morsel.

I listened to his story, plentifully embellished as it was
with oaths.  He gave me the impression of being sincere.
I looked at him, I believed him, and felt sorry for the lad.
He was nothing more--he was nineteen, but from his naivety
one might have taken him for younger.  Again and again,
and with deep indignation, he returned to the thought of his
close friendship for a man who had turned out to be a thief,
and had stolen property of such value that Shakro's stern old
father would certainly stab his son with a dagger if the property
were not recovered.

I thought that if I didn't help this young fellow, the greedy
town would suck him down.  I knew through what trifling
circumstances the army of tramps is recruited, and there seemed
every possibility of Prince Shakro drifting into this respectable,
but not respected class.  I felt a wish to help him.  My earnings
were not sufficient to buy him a ticket to Batoum, so I visited
some of the railway offices, and begged a free ticket for him.
I produced weighty arguments in favor of assisting the young fellow,
with the result of getting refusals just as weighty.
I advised Shakro to apply to the Head of the Police of the town;
this made him uneasy, and he declined to go there.  Why not?
He explained that he had not paid for his rooms at an hotel
where he had been staying, and that when requested to do so,
he had struck some one.

This made him anxious to conceal his identity, for he supposed,
and with reason, that if the police found him out he would
have to account for the fact of his not paying his bill,
and for having struck the man.  Besides, he could not remember
exactly if he had struck one or two blows, or more.

The position was growing more complicated.

I resolved to work till I had earned a sum sufficient to carry
him back to Batoum.  But alas!  I soon realized that my plan
could not be carried out quickly--by no means quickly--
for my half-starved prince ate as much as three men, and more.
At that time there was a great influx of peasants into the Crimea
from the famine-stricken northern parts of Russia, and this had
caused a great reduction in the wages of the workers at the docks.
I succeeded in earning only eighty kopecks a day, and our food
cost us sixty kopecks.

I had no intention of staying much longer at Odessa, for I had meant,
some time before I came across the prince, to go on to the Crimea.
I therefore suggested to him the following plan:  that we should
travel together on foot to the Crimea, and there I would find him
another companion, who would continue the journey with him as far
as Tiflis; if I should fail in finding him a fellow-traveler,
I promised to go with him myself.

The prince glanced sadly at his elegant boots, his hat,
his trousers, while he smoothed and patted his coat.
He thought a little time, sighed frequently, and at last agreed.
So we started off from Odessa to Tiflis on foot.




CHAPTER II.






By the time we had arrived at Kherson I knew something of my companion.
He was a naively savage, exceedingly undeveloped young fellow;
gay when he was well fed, dejected when he was hungry, like a strong,
easy-tempered animal.  On the road he gave me accounts of life
in the Caucasus, and told me much about the landowners;
about their amusements, and the way they treated the peasantry.
His stories were interesting, and had a beauty of their own;
but they produced on my mind a most unfavorable impression
of the narrator himself.

To give one instance.  There was at one time a rich prince,
who had invited many friends to a feast.  They partook freely
of all kinds of Caucasian wines and meats, and after the feast
the prince led his guests to his stables.  They saddled the horses,
the prince picked out the handsomest, and rode him into the fields.
That was a fiery steed!  The guests praised his form and paces.
Once more the prince started to ride round the field, when at
the same moment a peasant appeared, riding a splendid white horse,
and overtook the prince--overtook him and laughed proudly!
The prince was put to shame before his guests!  He knit his brow,
and beckoned the peasant to approach; then, with a blow
of his dagger, he severed the man's head from his body.
Drawing his pistol, he shot the white horse in the ear.
He then delivered himself up to justice, and was condemned
to penal servitude.

Through the whole story there rang a note of pity for the prince.
I endeavored to make Shakro understand that his pity was misplaced.

"There are not so many princes," he remarked didactically,
"as there are peasants.  It cannot be just to condemn a prince
for a peasant.  What, after all is a peasant? he is no better
than this!"  He took up a handful of soil, and added:
"A prince is a star!"

We had a dispute over this question and he got angry.
When angry, he showed his teeth like a wolf, and his features
seemed to grow sharp and set.

"Maxime, you know nothing about life in the Caucasus;
so you had better hold your tongue!" he shouted.

All my arguments were powerless to shatter his naive convictions.
What was clear to me seemed absurd to him.  My arguments never
reached his brain; but if ever I did succeed in showing him
that my opinions were weightier and of more value than his own,
he would simply say:

"Then go and live in the Caucasus, and you will see that I am right.
What every one does must be right.  Why am I to believe what you say?
You are the only one who says such things are wrong; while thousands
say they are right!"

Then I was silent, feeling that words were of no use in this case;
only facts could confute a man, who believed that life, just as it is,
is entirely just and lawful.  I was silent, while he was triumphant,
for he firmly believed that he knew life and considered his
knowledge of it something unshakeable, stable and perfect.
My silence seemed to him to give him a right to strike a fuller note
in his stories of Caucasian life--a life full of so much wild beauty,
so much fire and originality.

These stories, though full of interest and attraction for me,
continued to provoke my indignation and disgust by their cruelty,
by the worship of wealth and of strength which they displayed,
and the absence of that morality which is said to be binding
on all men alike.

Once I asked him if he knew what Christ had taught.

"Yes, of course I do!" he replied, shrugging his shoulders.

But after I had examined him on this point, it turned out that
all he knew was, that there had once been a certain Christ,
who protested against the laws of the Jews, and that for this
protest he was crucified by the Jews.  But being a God,
he did not die on the cross, but ascended into heaven,
and gave the world a new law.

"What law was that?"  I inquired.

He glanced at me with ironical incredulity, and asked:
"Are you a Christian?  Well, so am I a Christian.
Nearly all the people in the world are Christians.
Well, why do you ask then?  You know the way they all live;
they follow the law of Christ!"

I grew excited, and began eagerly to tell him about Christ's life.
At first he listened attentively; but this attention did not last long,
and he began to yawn.

I understood that it was useless appealing to his heart,
and I once more addressed myself to his head, and talked
to him of the advantages of mutual help and of knowledge,
the benefits of obedience to the law, speaking of the policy
of morality and nothing more.

"He who is strong is a law to himself!  He has no need of learning;
even blind, he'll find his way," Prince Shakro replied, languidly.

Yes, he was always true to himself.  This made me feel a respect for him;
but he was savage and cruel, and sometimes I felt a spark of hatred
for Prince Shakro.  Still, I had not lost all hope of finding some
point of contact with him, some common ground on which we could meet,
and understand one another.

I began to use simpler language with the prince,
and tried to put myself mentally on a level with him.
He noticed these attempts of mine, but evidently mistaking
them for an acknowledgment on my part of his superiority,
adopted a still more patronizing tone in talking to me.
I suffered, as the conviction came home to me, that all
my arguments were shattered against the stone wall of his
conception of life.


CHAPTER III.

Soon we had left Perekop behind us.  We were approaching
the Crimean mountains.  For the last two days we bad seen
them against the horizon.  The mountains were pale blue,
and looked like soft heaps of billowy clouds.  I admired them
in the distance, and I dreamed of the southern shore of the Crimea.
The prince hummed his Georgian songs and was gloomy.
We had spent all our money, and there was no chance of earning
anything in these parts.

We bent our steps toward Feodosia, where a new harbor was in course
of construction.  The prince said that he would work, too, and that when
we had earned enough money we would take a boat together to Batoum.

In Batoum, he said, he had many friends, and with their assistance
he could easily get me a situation--as a house-porter or a watchman.
He clapped me patronizingly on the back, and remarked, indulgently,
with a peculiar click of his tongue:

"I'll arrange it for you!  You shall have such a life tse', tse'!
You will have plenty of wine, there will be as much mutton as you
can eat.  You can marry a fat Georgian girl; tse', tse', tse'!
She will cook you Georgian dishes; give you children--many, many
children! tse', tse', tse'!"

This constant repetition of "tse', tse', tse'!" surprised me at first;
then it began to irritate me, and, at last, it reduced me to a
melancholy frenzy.  In Russia we use this sound to call pigs, but in
the Caucasus it seems to be an expression of delight and of regret,
of pleasure and of sadness.

Shakro's smart suit already began to look shabby; his elegant boots
had split in many places.  His cane and hat had been sold in Kherson.
To replace the hat he had bought an old uniform cap of a railway clerk.
When he put this cap on for the first time, he cocked it on one side
of his head, and asked:  "Does it suit me?  Do I look nice?"





CHAPTER IV.





At last we reached the Crimea.  We had left Simpheropol behind us,
and were moving towards Jalta.

I was walking along in silent ectasy, marvelling at the beauty
of this strip of land, caressed on all sides by the sea.

The prince sighed, complained, and, casting dejected glances
about him, tried filling his empty stomach with wild berries.
His knowledge of their nutritive qualities was extremely
limited, and his experiments were not always successful.
Often he would remark, ill-humoredly:

"If I'm turned inside out with eating this stuff, how am I to go
any farther?  And what's to be done then?"

We had no chance of earning anything, neither had we a penny
left to buy a bit of bread.  All we had to live on was fruit,
and our hopes for the future.

The prince began to reproach me with want of enterprise
and laziness--with "gaping about," as he expressed it.
Altogether, he was beginning to bore me; but what most tried
my patience were his fabulous accounts of his appetite.
According to these accounts, after a hearty breakfast at noon
of roast lamb, and three bottles of wine, he could easily,
at his two o'clock dinner, dispose of three plates of soup, a pot
of pilave, a dish of shasleek, and various other Caucasian dishes,
washed down abundantly with wine.  For whole days he would
talk of nothing but his gastronomic tastes and knowledge:
and while thus talking, he would smack his lips, his eyes
would glow, he would show his teeth, and grind them together;
would suck in and swallow the saliva that came dripping
from his eloquent lips.  Watching him at these moments,
I conceived for him a deep feeling of disgust, which I found
difficult to conceal.

Near Jalta I obtained a job at clearing away the dead
branches in an orchard.  I was paid fifty kopecks in advance,
and laid out the whole of this money on bread and meat.
No sooner had I returned with my purchase, than the gardener called
me away to my work.  I had to leave my store of food with Shakro,
who, under the pretext of a headache, had declined to work.
When I returned in an hour's time, I had to acknowledge
that Shakro's stories of his appetite were all too true.
Not a crumb was left of all the food I had bought!
His action was anything but a friendly one, but I let it pass.
Later on I had to acknowledge to myself the mistake I then made.

My silence did not pass unnoticed by Shakro, who profited
by it in his own fashion.  His behavior toward me from that
time grew more and more shameless.  I worked, while he ate
and drank and urged me on, refusing, on various pretexts,
to do any work himself.  I am no follower of Tolstoi.
I felt amused and sad as I saw this strong healthy lad
watching me with greedy eyes when I returned from a hard
day's labor, and found him waiting for me in some shady nook.
But it was even more mortifying to see that he was sneering
at me for working.  He sneered at me because he had learned
to beg, and because he looked on me as a lifeless dummy.
When he first started begging, he was ashamed for me to see him,
but he soon got over this; and as soon as we came to some
Tartar village, he would openly prepare for business.
Leaning heavily on his stick, he would drag one foot after him,
as though he were lame.  He knew quite well that the Tartars
were mean, and never give alms to anyone who is strong and well.

I argued with him, and tried to convince him of the shamefulness
of such a course of action.  He only sneered.

"I cannot work," was all he would reply.

He did not get much by his begging.

My health at that time began to give way.  Every day the journey seemed
to grow more trying.  Every day our relations toward each other grew
more strained.  Shakro, now, had begun shamelessly to insist that I
should provide him with food.

"It was you," he would say, "who brought me out here, all this way;
so you must look after me.  I never walked so far in my life before.
I should never have undertaken such a journey on foot.  It may kill me!
You are tormenting me; you are crushing the life out of me!
Think what it would be if I were to die!  My mother would weep;
my father would weep; all my friends would weep!  Just think of all
the tears that would be shed!"

I listened to such speeches, but was not angered by them.
A strange thought began to stir in my mind, a thought that made
me bear with him patiently.  Many a time as be lay asleep by my
side I would watch his calm, quiet face, and think to myself,
as though groping after some idea:

"He is my fellow-traveller--my fellow-traveller."

At times, a dim thought would strike me, that after all Shakro
was only right in claiming so freely, and with so much assurance,
my help and my care.  It proved that he possessed a strong will.

He was enslaving me, and I submitted, and studied his character;
following each quivering movement of the muscles of his face,
trying to foresee when and at what point he would stop in this
process of exploiting another person's individuality.

Shakro was in excellent spirits; he sang, and slept, and jeered
at me, when he felt so disposed.  Sometimes we separated for two
or three days.  I would leave him some bread and some money
(if we had any), and would tell him where to meet me again.
At parting, he would follow me with a suspicious, angry look in his eyes.
But when we met again he welcomed me with gleeful triumph.
He always said, laughing:  "I thought you had run off alone, and left
me! ha! ha! ha!"  I brought him food, and told him of the beautiful
places I had seen; and once even, speaking of Bakhtchesarai, I told
him about our Russian poet Pushkin, and recited some of his verses.
But this produced no effect on him.

"Oh, indeed; that is poetry, is it?  Well, songs are better
than poetry, I knew a Georgian once!  He was the man to sing!
He sang so loud--so loud--he would have thought his throat
was being cut?  He finished by murdering an inn-keeper,
and was banished to Siberia."

Every time I returned, I sank lower and lower in the opinion
of Shakro, until he could not conceal his contempt for me.
Our position was anything but pleasant.  I was seldom lucky
enough to earn more than a rouble or a rouble and a-half a week,
and I need not say that was not nearly sufficient to feed us both.

The few bits of money that Shakro gained by begging made but
little difference in the state of our affairs, for his belly
was a bottomless pit, which swallowed everything that fell
in its way; grapes, melons, salt fish, bread, or dried fruit;
and as time went on he seemed to need ever more and more food.

Shakro began to urge me to hasten our departure from the Crimea,
not unreasonably pointing out that autumn would soon be here
and we had a long way still to go.  I agreed with this view,
and, besides, I had by then seen all that part of the Crimea.
So we pushed on again toward Feodosia, hoping to earn something there.
Once more our diet was reduced to fruit, and to hopes for the future.

Poor future!  Such a load of hopes is cast on it by men, that it
loses almost all its charms by the time it becomes the present!

When within some twenty versts of Aloushta we stopped,
as usual, for our night's rest.  I had persuaded Shakro
to keep to the sea coast; it was a longer way round, but I
longed to breathe the fresh sea breezes.  We made a fire,
and lay down beside it.  The night was a glorious one.
The dark green sea splashed against the rocks below;
above us spread the majestic calm of the blue heavens,
and around us sweet-scented trees and bushes rustled softly.
The moon was rising, and the delicate tracery of the shadows,
thrown by the tall, green plane trees, crept over the stones.
Somewhere near a bird sang; its note was clear and bold.
Its silvery trill seemed to melt into the air that was full
of the soft, caressing splash of the waves.  The silence
that followed was broken by the nervous chirp of a cricket

The fire burned bright, and its flames looked like a large
bunch of red and yellow flowers.  Flickering shadows danced
gaily around us, as if exulting in their power of movement,
in contrast with the creeping advance of the moon shadows.
From time to time strange sounds floated through the air.
The broad expanse of sea horizon seemed lost in immensity.
In the sky overhead not a cloud was visible.
I felt as if I were lying on the earth's extreme edge,
gazing into infinite space, that riddle that haunts the soul.
The majestic beauty of the night intoxicated me, while my whole
being seemed absorbed in the harmony of its colors, its sounds,
and its scents.

A feeling of awe filled my soul, a feeling as if something great
were very near to me.  My heart throbbed with the joy of life.

Suddenly, Shakro burst into loud laughter, "Ha! ha! ha!
How stupid your face does look!  You've a regular sheep's head!
Ha! ha! ha!"

I started as though it were a sudden clap of thunder.  But it was worse.
It was laughable, yes, but oh, how mortifying it was!

He, Shakro, laughed till the tears came.  I was ready
to cry, too, but from quite a different reason.
A lump rose in my throat, and I could not speak.
I gazed at him with wild eyes, and this only increased
his mirth.  He rolled on the ground, holding his sides.
As for me, I could not get over the insult--for a bitter
insult it was.  Those--few, I hope--who will understand it,
from having had a similar experience in their lives, will recall
all the bitterness it left in their souls.

"Leave off!"  I shouted, furiously.

He was startled and frightened, but he could not at once restrain
his laughter.  His eyes rolled, and his cheeks swelled as if
about to burst.  All at once he went off into a guffaw again.
Then I rose and left him.

For some time I wandered about, heedless and almost unconscious
of all that surrounded me, my whole soul consumed with the bitter
pang of loneliness and of humiliation.  Mentally, I had been
embracing all nature.  Silently, with the passionate love
any man must feel if he has a little of the poet in him,
I was loving and adoring her.  And now it was nature that,
under the form of Shakro, was mocking me for my passion.
I might have gone still further in my accusations against nature,
against Shakro, and against the whole of life, had I not been
stopped by approaching footsteps.

"Do not be angry," said Shakro in a contrite voice,
touching my shoulder lightly.  "Were you praying?'
I didn't know it, for I never pray myself."

He spoke timidly, like a naughty child.  In spite of my excitement,
I could not help noticing his pitiful face ludicrously distorted
by embarrassment and alarm.

"I will never interfere with you again.  Truly!  Never!"  He shook
his head emphatically.  "I know you are a quiet fellow.
You work hard, and do not force me to do the same.
I used to wonder why; but, of course, it's because you are
foolish as a sheep!"

That was his way of consoling me!  That was his idea of asking
for forgiveness!  After such consolation, and such excuses,
what was there left for me to do but forgive, not only for the past,
but for the future!

Half an hour later he was sound asleep, while I sat beside him,
watching him.  During sleep, every one, be he ever so strong,
looks helpless and weak, but Shakro looked a pitiful creature.
His thick, half-parted lips, and his arched eyebrows,
gave to his face a childish look of timidity and of wonder.
His breathing was quiet and regular, though at times he moved
restlessly, and muttered rapidly in the Georgian language;
the words seemed those of entreaty.  All around us reigned
that intense calm which always makes one somehow expectant,
and which, were it to last long, might drive one mad by its
absolute stillness and the absence of sound--the vivid shadow
of motion, for sound and motion seem ever allied.

The soft splash of the waves did not reach us.
We were resting in a hollow gorge that was overgrown with bushes,
and looked like the shaggy mouth of some petrified monster.
I still watched Shakro, and thought:  "This is my fellow traveler.
I might leave him here, but I could never get away from him,
or the like of him; their name is legion.  This is my life companion.
He will leave me only at death's door."





CHAPTER V.





At Feodosia we were sorely disappointed.  All work there was already
apportioned among Turks, Greeks, Georgians, tramps, and Russian
peasants from Poltava and Smolensk, who had all arrived before us.
Already, more than four hundred men had, like ourselves, come in
the hopes of finding employment; and were also, like ourselves,
destined to remain silent spectators of the busy work going on
in the port.

In the town, and outside also, we met groups of famished peasants,
gray and careworn, wandering miserably about.  Of tramps there
were also plenty, roving around like hungry wolves.

At first these tramps took us for famished peasants, and tried to make
what they could out of us.  They tore from Shakro's back the overcoat
which I had bought him, and they snatched my knapsack from my shoulders.
After several discussions, they recognized our intellectual and
social kinship with them; and they returned all our belongings.
Tramps are men of honor, though they may be great rogues.

Seeing that there was no work for us, and that the construction
of the harbor was going on very well without our help,
we moved on resentfully toward Kertch.

My friend kept his word, and never again molested me; but he was
terribly famished, his countenance was as black as thunder.
He ground his teeth together, as does a wolf, whenever he saw
someone else eating; and he terrified me by the marvellous
accounts of the quantity of food he was prepared to consume.
Of late he had begun to talk about women, at first only casually,
with sighs of regret.  But by degrees he came to talk more and more
often on the subject, with the lascivious smile of "an Oriental."
At length his state became such, that he could not see any person
of the other sex, whatever her age or appearance, without letting
fall some obscene remark about her looks or her figure.

He spoke of women so freely, with so wide a knowledge of the sex;
and his point of view, when discussing women, was so astoundingly direct,
that his conversation filled me with disgust.  Once I tried to
prove to him that a woman was a being in no way inferior to him.
I saw that he was not merely mortified by my words, but was on
the point of violently resenting them as a personal insult.
So I postponed my arguments till such time as Shakro should be
well fed once more.

In order to shorten our road to Kertch we left the coast,
and tramped across the steppes.  There was nothing in my
knapsack but a three-pound loaf of barley bread, which we
had bought of a Tartar with our last five-kopeck piece.
Owing to this painful circumstance, when, at last we reached Kertch,
we could hardly move our legs, so seeking therefore work was
out of the question.  Shakro's attempts to beg by the way had
proved unsuccessful; everywhere he had received the curt refusal:
"There are so many of you."

This was only too true, for the number of people, who,
during that bitter year, were in want of bread, was appalling.
The famished peasants roamed about the country in groups,
from three to twenty or more together.  Some carried babies
in their arms; some had young children dragging by the hand.
The children looked almost transparent, with a bluish skin,
under which flowed, instead of pure blood, some sort of thick
unwholesome fluid.  The way their small sharp bones projected from
under the wasted flesh spoke more eloquently than could any words.
The sight of them made one's heart ache, while a constant
intolerable pain seemed to gnaw one's very soul.

These hungry, naked, worn-out children did not even cry.  But they
looked about them with sharp eyes that flashed greedily whenever they
saw a garden, or a field, from which the corn had not yet been carried.
Then they would glance sadly at their elders, as if asking "Why was I
brought into this world?"

Sometimes they had a cart driven by a dried-up skeleton
of an old woman, and full of children, whose little heads
peeped out, gazing with mournful eyes in expressive
silence at the new land into which they had been brought.
The rough, bony horse dragged itself along, shaking its head
and its tumbled mane wearily from side to side.

Following the cart, or clustering round it, came the grown-up people,
with heads sunk low on their breasts, and arms hanging helplessly at
their sides.  Their dim, vacant eyes had not even the feverish glitter
of hunger, but were full of an indescribable, impressive mournfulness.
Cast out of their homes by misfortune, these processions of peasants moved
silently, slowly, stealthily through the strange land, as if afraid that
their presence might disturb the peace of the more fortunate inhabitants.
Many and many a time we came across these processions, and every time
they reminded me of a funeral without the corpse.

Sometimes, when they overtook us, or when we passed them, they would
timidly and quietly ask us:  "Is it much farther to the village?"
And when we answered, they would sigh, and gaze dumbly at us.
My travelling companion hated these irrepressible rivals for charity.

In spite of all the difficulties of the journey, and the
scantiness of our food, Shakro, with his rich vitality,
could not acquire the lean, hungry look, of which the
starving peasants could boast in its fullest perfection.
Whenever he caught sight, in the distance, of these latter,
he would exclaim:  "Pouh! pouh! pouh.  Here they are again!
What are they roaming about for?  They seem to be always on the move!
Is Russia too small for them?  I can't understand what they want!
Russians are a stupid sort of people!"

When I had explained to him the reason of the "stupid" Russians coming
to the Crimea, he shook his head incredulously, and remarked:
"I don't understand!  It's nonsense!  We never have such 'stupid'
things happening in Georgia!"

We arrived in Kertch, as I have said, exhausted and hungry.
It was late.  We had to spend the night under a bridge,
which joined the harbor to the mainland.  We thought it better
to conceal ourselves, as we had been told that just before
our arrival all the tramps had been driven out of the town.
This made us feel anxious, lest we might fall into the hands
of the police; besides Shakro had only a false passport,
and if that fact became known, it might lead to serious
complications in our future.

All night long the spray from the sea splashed over us.
At dawn we left our hiding place, wet to the skin and bitterly cold.
All day we wandered about the shore.  All we succeeded in earning
was a silver piece of the value of ten kopecks, which was given
me by the wife of a priest, in return for helping her to carry
home a bag of melons from the bazaar.

A narrow belt of water divided us from Taman, where we meant to go,
but not one boatman would consent to carry us over in his boat,
in spite of my pleadings.  Everyone here was up in arms against
the tramps, who, shortly before our arrival, had performed a series
of heroic exploits; and we were looked upon, with good reason,
as belonging to their set.

Evening came on.  I felt angry with the whole world,
for my lack of success; and I planned a somewhat risky scheme,
which I put into execution as soon as night came on.

CHAPTER VI.

Toward evening, Shakro and I stole quietly up toward the boats of the
custom house guardship.  There were three of them, chained to iron rings,
which rings were firmly screwed into the stone wall of the quay.
It was pitch dark.  A strong wind dashed the boats one against the other.
The iron chains clanked noisily.  In the darkness and the noise,
it was easy for me to unscrew the ring from the stone wall.

Just above our heads the sentinel walked to and fro, whistling through
his teeth a tune.  Whenever he approached I stopped my work, though,
as a matter of fact, this was a useless precaution; he could not even
have suspected that a person would sit up to his neck in the water,
at a spot where the backwash of a wave might at any moment carry him
off his feet.  Besides, the chains never ceased clanking, as the wind
swung them backward and forward.

Shakro was already lying full length along the bottom of
the boat, muttering something, which the noise of the waves
prevented me from hearing.  At last the ring was in my hand.
At the same moment a wave caught our boat, and dashed it
suddenly some ten yards away from the side of the quay.
I bad to swim for a few seconds by the side of the boat,
holding the chain in my hand.  At last I managed to scramble in.
We tore up two boards from the bottom, and using these as oars,
I paddled away as fast as I could.

Clouds sailed rapidly over our heads; around, and underneath the boat,
waves splashed furiously.  Shakro sat aft.  Every now and then I
lost sight of him as the whole stern of the boat slipped into some
deep watery gulf; the next moment he would rise high above my head,
shouting desperately, and almost falling forward into my arms.  I told
him not to shout, but to fasten his feet to the seat of the boat, as I
had already fastened mine.  I feared his shouts might give the alarm.
He obeyed, and grew so silent that I only knew he was in the boat
by the white spot opposite to me, which I knew must be his face.
The whole time he held the rudder in his hand; we could not change places,
we dared not move.

From time to time I called out instructions as to the handling
of the boat, and he understood me so quickly, and did everything
so cleverly, that one might have thought he had been born a sailor.
The boards I was using in the place of oars were of little use;
they only blistered my hands.  The furious gusts of wind served
to carry the boat forward.

I cared little for the direction, my only thought was to get
the boat across to the other side.  It was not difficult to steer,
for the lights in Kertch were still visible, and served as a beacon.
The waves splashed over our boat with angry hissings.  The farther
across we got, the more furious and the wilder became the waves.
Already we could hear a sort of roar that held mind and soul
as with a spell.  Faster and faster our boat flew on before
the wind, till it became almost impossible to steer a course.
Every now and then we would sink into a gulf, and the next moment
we would rise high on the summit of some enormous watery hill.
The darkness was increasing, the clouds were sinking lower and lower.
The lights of the town had disappeared.

Our state was growing desperate.  It seemed as if the expanse
of angry rollers was boundless and limitless.  We could see nothing
but these immense waves, that came rolling, one after another,
out of the gloom, straight on to our boat.  With an angry crash
a board was torn from my hand, forcing me to throw the other into
the boat, and to hold on tight with both hands to the gunwale.
Every time the boat was thrown upward, Shakro shrieked wildly.
As for me, I felt wretched and helpless, in the darkness,
surrounded with angry waves, whose noise deafened me.
I stared about me in dull and chilly terror, and saw the awful
monotony around us.  Waves, nothing but waves, with whitish crests,
that broke in showers of salt spray; above us, the thick ragged
edged clouds were like waves too.

I became conscious only of one thing:  I felt that all that was going
on around me might be immeasurably more majestic and more terrible,
but that it did not deign to be, and was restraining its strength;
and that I resented.  Death is inevitable.  But that impartial law,
reducing all to the same commonplace level, seems to need
something beautiful to compensate for its coarseness and cruelty.
If I were asked to choose between a death by burning, or being
suffocated in a dirty bog, I should choose the former; it is any way,
a more seemly death.

"Let us rig up a sail," exclaimed Shakro.

"Where am I to find one?"

"Use my overcoat."

"Chuck it over to me then; but mind you don't drop the rudder
into the water!"

Shakro quietly threw it to me.  "Here!  Catch hold!"

Crawling along the bottom of the boat, I succeeded in pulling up
another board, one end of which I fixed into one of the sleeves
of the coat.  I then fixed the board against the seat,
and held it there with my feet.  I was just going to take
hold of the other sleeve, when an unexpected thing happened.
The boat was tossed suddenly upward, and then overturned.
I felt myself in the water, holding the overcoat in one hand,
and a rope, that was fastened to the boat, in the other hand.
The waves swirled noisily over my head, and I swallowed a
mouthful of bitter salt water.  My nose, my mouth, and my ears,
were full of it.

With all my might I clutched the rope, as the waves threw me backward
and forward.  Several times I sank, each time, as I rose again,
bumping my head against the sides of the boat.

At last I succeeded in throwing the coat over the bottom
of the boat, and tried to clamber on it myself.
After a dozen efforts I scrambled up and I sat astride it.
Then I caught sight of Shakro in the water on the opposite side
of the boat, holding with both hands to the same rope of which I
had just let go.  The boat was apparently encircled by a rope,
threaded through iron rings, driven into the outer planks.

"Alive!"  I shouted.

At that moment Shakro was flung high into the air,
and he, too, got on to the boat.  I clutched him, and there we
remained sitting face to face, astride on the capsized boat!
I sat on it as though it were a horse, making use of the rope
as if it had been stirrups; but our position there was anything
but safe--a wave might easily have knocked us out of our saddle.
Shakro held tightly by my knees, and dropped his head on my breast.
He shivered, and I could hear his teeth chattering.
Something had to be done.  The bottom of the upturned boat
was slippery, as though it had been greased with butter.
I told Shakro to get into the water again, and hold by the ropes
on one side of the boat, while I would do the same on
the other side.

By way of reply, Shakro began to butt his head violently
against my chest.  The waves swept, in their wild dance,
every now and then over us.  We could hardly bold our seats;
the rope was cutting my leg desperately.  As far as one could
see there was nothing but immense waves, rising mountains high,
only to disappear again noisily.

I repeated my advice to Shakro in a tone of command.  He fell to
butting me more violently than ever.  There was no time to be lost.
Slowly and with difficulty I tore his hands from me, and began to push
him into the water, trying to make his hands take hold of the rope.
Then something happened that dismayed me more than anything in
that terrible night.

"Are you drowning me?" he muttered, gazing at me.

This was really horrible!  The question itself was a dreadful one,
but the tone in which it was uttered more so.  In it there was a timid
submission to fate, and an entreaty for mercy, and the last sigh
of one who had lost all hope of escaping from a frightful death.
But more terrible still were the eyes that stared at me out of
the wet, livid, death-like face.

"Hold on tighter!"  I shouted to him, at the same time
getting into the water myself, and taking hold of the rope.
As I did so, I struck my foot against something, and for a
moment I could not think for the pain.  Then I understood.
Suddenly a burning thought flashed through my mind.
I felt delirious and stronger than ever.

"Land!"  I shouted.

Great explorers may have shouted the word with more feeling on
discovering new lands, but I doubt if any can have shouted more loudly.
Shakro howled with delight, and we both rushed on in the water.
But soon we both lost heart, for we were up to our chests in the waves,
and still there seemed no sign of dry land.  The waves were neither
so strong nor so high, but they rolled slowly over our heads.
Fortunately I had not let go of the boat, but still held on by the rope,
which had already helped us when struggling in the water.

Shakro and I moved carefully forward, towing the boat,
which we had now righted, behind us.

Shakro was muttering and laughing.  I glanced anxiously around.
It was still dark.  Behind us, and to our right, the roaring of
the waves seemed to be increasing, whereas to our left and in front
of us it was evidently growing less.  We moved toward the left.
The bottom was hard and sandy, but full of holes; sometimes we could
not touch the bottom, and we had to take hold of the boat with one hand,
while with the other hand, and our legs, we propelled it forward.
At times again the water was no higher than our knees.  When we
came to the deep places Shakro howled, and I trembled with fear.
Suddenly we saw ahead of us a light--we were safe!

Shakro shouted with all his might, but I could not forget that
the boat was not ours, and promptly reminded him of the fact.
He was silent, but a few minutes later I heard him sobbing.
I could not quiet him--it was hopeless.  But the water
was gradually growing shallower, it reached our knees,
then our ankles; and at last we felt dry land!  We had dragged
the boat so far, but our strength failed us, and we left it.
A black log of wood lay across our path; we jumped over it,
and stepped with our bare feet on to some prickly grass.
It seemed unkind of the land to give us such a cruel welcome,
but we did not heed it, and ran toward the fire.  It was about
a mile away; but it shone cheerily through the hovering gloom
of the night, and seemed to smile a welcome to us.




CHAPTER VII.





Three enormous shaggy dogs leaped up out of the darkness
and ran toward us.  Shakro, who had been sobbing all the way,
now shrieked, and threw himself on the ground.  I flung
the wet overcoat at the dogs, and stooped down to find a stick
or a stone.  I could feel nothing but coarse, prickly grass,
which hurt my hands.  The dogs continued their attack.
I put my fingers into my mouth, and whistled as loud as I could.
They rushed back, and at the same time we heard the sound
of approaching steps and voices.

A few minutes later, and we were comfortably seated around
a fire in the company of four shepherds, dressed in "touloups"
or long sheepskin overcoats.

They scrutinized us keenly and rather suspiciously, and remained
silent all the time I was telling them our story.

Two of the shepherds were seated on the ground, smoking,
and puffing from their mouths clouds of smoke.  The third was
a tall man with a thick black beard, wearing a high fur cap.
He stood behind us, leaning on a huge knotted stick.
The fourth man was younger, and fair haired; he was
helping the sobbing Shakro to get off his wet clothes.
An enormous stick, the size of which alone inspired fear,
lay beside each of the seated shepherds.

Ten yards away from us all the steppe seemed covered with something
gray and undulating, which had the appearance of snow in spring time,
just when it is beginning to thaw.

It was only after a close inspection that one could discern that this
gray waving mass was composed of many thousands of sheep, huddled
closely together, asleep, forming in the dark night one compact mass.
Sometimes they bleated piteously and timidly.

I dried the overcoat by the fire, and told the shepherds
all our story truthfully; even describing the way in which we
became possessed of the boat.

"Where is that boat now?" inquired the severe-looking elder man,
who kept his eyes fixed on me.

I told him.

"Go, Michael, and look for it."

Michael, the shepherd with the black beard, went off with his stick
over his shoulder, toward the sea-shore.

The overcoat was dry.  Shakro was about to put it on his naked body,
when the old man said:  "Go and have a run first to warm yourself.
Run quickly around the fire.  Come!"

At first, Shakro did not understand.  Then suddenly he rose
from his place, and began dancing some wild dance of his own,
first flying like a ball across the fire, then whirling round
and round in one place, then stamping his feet on the ground,
while he swung his arms, and shouted at the top of his voice.
It was a ludicrous spectacle.  Two of the shepherds were rolling
on the ground, convulsed with laughter, while the older man,
with a serious, immovable face, tried to clap his hands
in time to the dancing, but could not succeed in doing so.
He watched attentively every movement of the dancing Shakro,
while he nodded his head, and exclaimed in a deep bass voice:

"He!  He'!  That's right!  He'!  He'!"

The light fell full on Shakro, showing the variety of his movements,
as at one moment he would coil himself up like a snake,
and the next would dance round on one leg; then would plunge into
a succession of rapid steps, difficult to follow with the eye.
His naked body shone in the fire light, while the large beads of sweat,
as they rolled off it, looked, in the red light of the fire,
like drops of blood..

By now, all three of the shepherds were clapping their hands;
while I, shivering with cold, dried myself by the fire,
and thought that our adventures would gratify the taste
of admirers of Cooper or of Jules Vernes; there was shipwreck,
then came hospitable aborigines, and a savage dance round the fire.
And while I reflected thus, I felt very uneasy as to the chief
point in every adventure--the end of it.

When Shakro had finished dancing, he also sat down by the fire,
wrapped up in the overcoat.  He was already eating, while he
stared at me with his black eyes, which had a gleam in them
of something I did not like.  His clothes, stretched on sticks,
driven into the ground, were drying before the fire.
The shepherds had given me, also, some bread and bacon.

Michael returned, and sat down without a word beside the old man,
who remarked in an inquiring voice:  "Well?"

"I have found the boat," was the brief reply.

"It won't be washed away?"

"No."

The shepherds were silent, once more scrutinizing us.

"Well," said Michael, at last, addressing no one in particular.
"Shall we take them to the ataman, or straight to the
custom house officers?"

"So that's to be the end!"  I thought to myself.

Nobody replied to Michael's question.  Shakro went on quietly
with his eating, and said nothing.

"We could take them to the ataman--or we could take them
to the custom house.  One plan's as good as the other,"
remarked the old man, after a short silence.

"They have stolen the custom house boat, so they ought to be taught
a lesson for the future."

"Wait a bit, old man," I began.

"Certainly, they ought not to have stolen the boat.  If they are not
punished now, they will probably do something worse next time."
The old man interrupted me, without paying any heed to my protestations.

The old man spoke with revolting indifference.
When he had finished speaking, his comrades nodded their heads
in token of assent.

"Yes, if a man steals, he has to bear the consequences,
when he's caught---- Michael! what about the boat?
Is it there?"

"Oh, it's there all right!"

"Are you sure the waves won't wash it away?"

"Quite sure."

"Well, that's all right.  Then let it stay there.  Tomorrow the boatmen
will be going over to Kertch, and they can take it with them.
They will not mind taking an empty boat along with them, will they?
Well--so you mean to say you were not frightened, you vagabonds?
Weren't you indeed?  La! la! la!

"Half a mile farther out, and you would have been by this
time at the bottom of the sea!  What would you have done
if the waves had cast you back into the sea?  Ay, sure enough,
you would have sunk to the bottom like a couple of axes.
And that would have been the end of you both!"

As the old man finished speaking, he looked at me with an ironical
smile on his lips.

"Well, why don't you speak, lad?" he inquired.

I was vexed by his reflections, which I misinterpreted as sneering at us.
So I only answered rather sharply:

"I was listening to you."

"Well-and what do you say?" inquired the old man.

"Nothing."

"Why are you rude to me?  Is it the right thing to be rude to a man
older than yourself?"

I was silent, acknowledging in my heart that it really was not
the right thing.

"Won't you have something more to eat?" continued the old shepherd.

"No, I can't eat any more."

"Well, don't have any, if you don't want it.  Perhaps you'll
take a bit of bread with you to eat on the road?"

I trembled with joy, but would not betray my feelings.

"Oh, yes.  I should like to take some with me for the road,"
I answered, quietly.

"I say, lads! give these fellows some bread and a piece of bacon each.
If you can find something else, give it to them too."

"Are we to let them go, then?" asked Michael.

The other two shepherds looked up at the old man.

"What can they do here?"

"Did we not intend to take them either to the ataman or to
the custom house?" asked Michael, in a disappointed tone.

Shakro stirred uneasily in his seat near the fire,
and poked out his head inquiringly from beneath the overcoat.
He was quite serene.

"What would they do at the ataman's?  I should think there is nothing
to do there just now.  Perhaps later on they might like to go there?"

"But how about the boat?" insisted Michael.

"What about the boat?" inquired the old man again.
"Did you not say the boat was all right where it was?"

"Yes, it's all right there," Michael replied.

"Well, let it stay there.  In the morning John can row it round
into the harbor.  From there, someone will get it over to Kertch.
That's all we can do with the boat."

I watched attentively the old man's countenance, but failed to discover
any emotion on his phlegmatic, sun-burned, weather-beaten face,
over the features of which the flicker from the flames played merrily.

"If only we don't get into trouble."  Michael began to give way.

"There will be no trouble if you don't let your tongue wag.
If the ataman should hear of it, we might get into a scrape,
and they also.  We have our work to do, and they have to be getting on.
Is it far you have to go?" asked the old man again, though I
had told him once before I was bound for Tiflis.

"That's a long way yet.  The ataman might detain them; then, when would
they get to Tiflis?  So let them be getting on their way.  Eh?"

"Yes, let them go," all the shepherds agreed, as the old man,
when he had finished speaking, closed his lips tightly, and cast
an inquiring glance around him, as he fingered his gray beard.

"Well, my good fellows, be off, and God bless you!" he exclaimed
with a gesture of dismissal.  "We will see that the boat goes back,
so don't trouble about that!"

"Many, many thanks, grandfather!"  I said taking off my cap.

"What are you thanking me for?"

"Thank you; thank you!"  I repeated fervently.

"What are you thanking me for?  That's queer!  I say, God bless you,
and he thanks me!  Were you afraid I'd send you to the devil, eh?"

"I'd done wrong and I was afraid," I answered.

"Oh!" and the old man lifted his eyebrows.
"Why should I drive a man farther along the wrong path?
I'd do better by helping one along the way I'm going myself.
Maybe, we shall meet again, and then we'll meet as friends.
We ought to help one another where we can.  Good-bye!"

He took off his large shaggy sheepskin cap, and bowed low to us.
His comrades bowed too.

We inquired our way to Anapa, and started off.  Shakro was laughing
at something or other.






CHAPTER VIII.





"Why are you laughing?"  I asked.

The old shepherd and his ethics of life had charmed and delighted me.
I felt refreshed by the pure air of early morning, blowing straight
into my face.  I rejoiced, as I watched the sky gradually clearing,
and felt that daylight was not far off.  Before long the morning sun would
rise in a clear sky, and we could look forward to a brilliantly fine day.

Shakro winked slyly at me, and burst out into a fresh fit of laughter.
The hearty, buoyant ring in his laugh made me smile also.  The few
hours rest we had taken by the side of the shepherd's fire, and their
excellent bread and bacon, had helped us to forget our exhausting voyage.
Our bones still ached a little, but that would pass off with walking.

"Well, what are you laughing at?  Are you glad that you are alive?
Alive and not even hungry?"

Shakro shook his head, nudged me in the ribs, made a grimace, burst out
laughing again, and at last said in his broken Russian:  "You don't see
what it is that makes me laugh?  Well, I'll tell you in a minute.  Do you
know what I should have done if we had been taken before the ataman?
You don't know?  I'd have told him that you had tried to drown me,
and I should have begun to cry.  Then they would have been sorry for me,
and wouldn't have put me in prison!  Do you see?"

At first I tried to make myself believe that it was a joke;
but, alas! he succeeded in convincing me he meant it seriously.
So clearly and completely did he convince me of it, that,
instead of being furious with him for such naive cynicism,
I was filled with deep pity for him and incidentally for
myself as well.

What else but pity can one feel for a man who tells one in all sincerity,
with the brightest of smiles, of his intention to murder one?
What is to be done with him if he looks upon such an action as a clever
and delightful joke?

I began to argue warmly with him, trying to show him all
the immorality of his scheme.  He retorted very candidly that I
did not see where his interests lay, and had forgotten he had
a false passport and might get into trouble in consequence.
Suddenly a cruel thought flashed through my mind.

"Stay," said I, "do you really believe that I wanted to drown you?"

"No!  When you were pushing me into the water I did think so;
but when you got in as well, then I didn't!"

"Thank God!"  I exclaimed.  "Well, thanks for that, anyway!"

"Oh! no, you needn't say thank you.  I am the one to say thank you.
Were we not both cold when we were sitting round the fire?
The overcoat was yours, but you didn't take it yourself.
You dried it, and gave it to me.  And took nothing for yourself.
Thank you for that!  You are a good fellow; I can see that.
When we get to Tiflis, I will reward you.  I shall take you to my father.
I shall say to him:  'Here is a man whom you must feed and care for,
while I deserve only to be kept in the stable with the mules.'
You shall live with us, and be our gardener, and we will give you
wine in plenty, and anything you like to eat.  Ah! you will have
a capital time!  You will share my wine and food!"

He continued for some time, describing in detail the attractions
of the new life he was going to arrange for me in his home in Tiflis.

And as he talked, I mused on the great unhappiness of men equipped
with new morality and new aspirations--they tread the paths of life
lonely and astray; and the fellow-travelers they meet on the way are
aliens to them, unable to understand them.  Life is a heavy burden
for these lonely souls.  Helplessly they drift hither and thither.
They are like the good seed, wafted in the air, and dropping but rarely
onto fruitful soil.

Daylight had broken.  The sea far away shone with rosy gold.

"I am sleepy," said Shakro.

We halted.  He lay down in a trench, which the fierce gusts of wind
had dug out in the dry sand, near the shore.  He wrapped himself,
head and all, in the overcoat, and was soon sound asleep.
I sat beside him, gazing dreamily over the sea.

It was living its vast life, full of mighty movement.

The flocks of waves broke noisily on the shore and rippled
over the sand, that faintly hissed as it soaked up the water.
The foremost waves, crested with white foam, flung themselves
with a loud boom on the shore, and retreated, driven back
to meet the waves that were pushing forward to support them.
Intermingling in the foam and spray, they rolled once more
toward the shore, and beat upon it, struggling to enlarge
the bounds of their realm.  From the horizon to the shore,
across the whole expanse of waters, these supple, mighty waves
rose up, moving, ever moving, in a compact mass, bound together
by the oneness of their aim.

The sun shone more and more brightly on the crests of the breakers, which,
in the distance on the horizon, looked blood-red. Not a drop went astray
in the titanic heavings of the watery mass, impelled, it seemed, by some
conscious aim, which it would soon attain by its vast rhythmic blows.
Enchanting was the bold beauty of the foremost waves, as they dashed
stubbornly upon the silent shore, and fine it was to see the whole sea,
calm and united, the mighty sea, pressing on and ever on.
The sea glittered now with all the colors of the rainbow, and seemed
to take a proud, conscious delight in its own power and beauty.

A large steamer glided quietly round a point of land,
cleaving the waters.  Swaying majestically over the troubled sea,
it dashed aside the threatening crests of the waves.
At any other time this splendid, strong, flashing steamer
would have set me thinking of the creative genius of man,
who could thus enslave the elements.  But now, beside me lay
an untamed element in the shape of a man.

CHAPTER IX.

We were tramping now through the district of Terek.
Shakro was indescribably ragged and dishevelled.
He was surly as the devil, though he had plenty of food now,
for it was easy to find work in these parts.  He himself was
not good at any kind of work.

Once he got a small job on a thrashing machine; his duty was to push
aside the straw, as it left the machine; but after working half a day
he left off, as the palms of his hands were blistered and sore.
Another time he started off with me and some other workmen to root
up trees, but he grazed his neck with a mattock.

We got on with our journey very slowly; we worked two days,
and walked on the third day.  Shakro ate all he could get hold of,
and his gluttony prevented me from saving enough money to buy
him new clothes.  His ragged clothes were patched in the most
fantastic way with pieces of various colors and sizes.
I tried to persuade him to keep away from the beer houses
in the villages, and to give up drinking his favorite wines;
but he paid no heed to my words.

With great difficulty I had, unknown to him, saved up five roubles,
to buy him some new clothes.  One day, when we were stopping
in some village, he stole the money from my knapsack, and came
in the evening, in a tipsy state, to the garden where I was working.
He brought with him a fat country wench, who greeted me with
the following words:  "Good-day, you damned heretic!"

Astonished at this epithet, I asked her why she called me a heretic.
She answered boldly:  "Because you forbid a young man to love women,
you devil.  How can you forbid what is allowed by law?
Damn you, you devil!"

Shakro stood beside her, nodding his head approvingly.
He was very tipsy, and he rocked backward and forward
unsteadily on his legs.  His lower lip drooped helplessly.
His dim eyes stared at me with vacant obstinacy.

"Come, what are you looking at us for?  Give him his money?"
shouted the undaunted woman.

"What money?"  I exclaimed, astonished.

"Give it back at once; or I'll take you before the ataman!
Return the hundred and fifty roubles, which you borrowed
from him in Odessa!"

What was I to do?  The drunken creature might really
go and complain to the Ataman; the Atamans were always
very severe on any kind of tramp, and he might arrest us.
Heaven only knew what trouble my arrest might inflict,
not only on myself, but on Shakro!  There was nothing for it
but to try and outwit the woman, which was not, of course,
a difficult matter.

She was pacified after she had disposed of three bottles of vodka.
She sank heavily to the ground, on a bed of melons, and fell asleep.
Then I put Shakro to sleep also.

Early next morning we turned our backs on the village,
leaving the woman sound asleep among the melons.

After his bout of drunkenness, Shakro, looking far from well,
and with a swollen, blotchy face, walked slowly along,
every now and then spitting on one side, and sighing deeply.
I tried to begin a conversation with him, but he did not respond.
He shook his unkempt head, as does a tired horse.

It was a hot day; the air was full of heavy vapors, rising from
the damp soil, where the thick, lush grass grew abundantly--
almost as high as our heads.  Around us, on all sides,
stretched a motionless sea of velvety green grass.

The hot air was steeped in strong sappy perfumes, which made
one's head swim.

To shorten our way, we took a narrow path, where numbers of small
red snakes glided about, coiling up under our feet.  On the horizon
to our right, were ranges of cloudy summits flashing silvery in the sun.
It was the mountain chain of the Daguestan Hills.

The stillness that reigned made one feel drowsy, and plunged one into
a sort of dreamy state.  Dark, heavy clouds, rolling up behind us,
swept slowly across the heavens.  They gathered at our backs,
and the sky there grew dark, while in front of us it still
showed clear, except for a few fleecy cloudlets, racing merrily
across the open.  But the gathering clouds grew darker and swifter.
In the distance could be heard the rattle of thunder, and its angry
rumbling came every moment nearer.  Large drops of rain fell,
pattering on the grass, with a sound like the clang of metal.
There was no place where we could take shelter.  It had grown dark.
The patter of the rain on the grass was louder still, but it lad
a frightened, timid sound.  There was a clap of thunder, and the
clouds shuddered in a blue flash of lightning.  Again it was dark
and the silvery chain of distant mountains was lost in the gloom.
The rain now was falling in torrents, and one after another peals
of thunder rumbled menacingly and incessantly over the vast steppe.
The grass, beaten down by the wind and rain, lay flat on the ground,
rustling faintly.  Everything seemed quivering and troubled.
Flashes of blinding lightning tore the storm clouds asunder.

The silvery, cold chain of the distant mountains sprang
up in the blue flash and gleamed with blue light.
When the lightning died away, the mountains vanished,
as though flung back into an abyss of darkness.  The air was
filled with rumblings and vibrations, with sounds and echoes.
The lowering, angry sky seemed purifying itself by fire, from the
dust and the foulness which had risen toward it from the earth,
and the earth, it seemed, was quaking in terror at its wrath.
Shakro was shaking and whimpering like a scared dog.
But I felt elated and lifted above commonplace life as I watched
the mighty, gloomy spectacle of the storm on the steppe.
This unearthly chaos enchanted me and exalted me to an heroic mood,
filling my soul with its wild, fierce harmony.

And I longed to take part in it, and to express, in some way or other,
the rapture that filled my heart to overflowing, in the presence
of the mysterious force which scatters gloom, and gathering clouds.
The blue light which lit up the sky seemed to gleam in my soul too;
and how was I to express my passion and my ecstasy at the
grandeur of nature?  I sang aloud, at the top of my voice.
The thunder roared, the lightning flashed, the grass whispered,
while I sang and felt myself in close kinship with nature's music.
I was delirious, and it was pardonable, for it harmed no one but myself.
I was filled with the desire to absorb, as much as possible,
the mighty, living beauty and force that was raging on the steppe;
and to get closer to it.  A tempest at sea, and a thunderstorm on
the steppes!  I know nothing grander in nature.  And so I shouted
to my heart's content, in the absolute belief that I troubled
no one, nor placed any one in a position to criticize my action.
But suddenly, I felt my legs seized, and I fell helpless into
a pool of water.

Shakro was looking into my face with serious and wrathful eyes.

"Are you mad?  Aren't you?  No?  Well, then, be quiet!  Don't shout!
I'll cut your throat!  Do you understand?"

I was amazed, and I asked him first what harm I was doing him?

"Why, you're frightening me!  It's thundering; God is speaking,
and you bawl.  What are you thinking about?"

I replied that I had a right to sing whenever I chose.
Just as he had.

"But I don't want to!" he said.

"Well, don't sing then!"  I assented.

"And don't you sing!" insisted Shakro.

"Yes, I mean to sing!"

"Stop!  What are you thinking about?" he went on angrily.
"Who are you?  You have neither home nor father, nor mother;
you have no relations, no land!  Who are you?  Are you anybody,
do you suppose?  It's I am somebody in the world!
I have everything!"

He slapped his chest vehemently.

"I'm a prince, and you--you're nobody--nothing!  You say--you're this
and that!  Who else says so?  All Koutais and Tiflies know me!
You shall not contradict me!  Do you hear?  Are you not my servant?
I'll pay ten times over for all you have done for me.  You shall obey me!
You said yourself that God taught us to serve each other without seeking
for a reward; but I'll reward you.

"Why will you annoy me, preaching to me, and frightening me?
Do you want me to be like you?  That's too bad!
You can't make me like yourself!  Foo!  Foo!"

He talked, smacked his lips, snuffled, and sighed.  I stood
staring at him, open-mouthed with astonishment.  He was evidently
pouring out now all the discontent, displeasure and disgust,
which had been gathering up during the whole of our journey.
To convince me more thoroughly, he poked me in the chest from
time to time with his forefinger, and shook me by the shoulder.
During the most impressive parts of his speech he pushed
up against me with his whole massive body.  The rain was
pouring down on us, the thunder never ceased its muttering,
and to make me hear, Shakro shouted at the top of his voice.
The tragic comedy of my position struck me more vividly
than ever, and I burst into a wild fit of laughter.
Shakro turned away and spat.

CHAPTER X

The nearer we draw to Tiflis, the gloomier and the surlier grew Shakro.
His thinner, but still stolid face wore a new expression.
Just before we reached Vladikavkas we passed through a Circassian village,
where we obtained work in some maize fields.

The Circassians spoke very little Russian, and as they
constantly laughed at us, and scolded us in their own language,
we resolved to leave the village two days after our arrival;
their increasing enmity had begun to alarm us.

We had left the village about ten miles behind, when Shakro
produced from his shirt a roll of home-spun muslin, and handing
it to me, exclaimed triumphantly:

"You need not work any more now.  We can sell this, and buy all we
want till we get to Tiflis!  Do you see?"

I was moved to fury, and tearing the bundle from his hands,
I flung it away, glancing back.

The Circassians are not to be trifled with!  Only a short time before,
the Cossacks had told us the following story:

A tramp, who had been working for some time in a Circassian
village, stole an iron spoon, and carried it away with him.
The Circassians followed him, searched him, and found
the iron spoon.  They ripped open his body with a dagger,
and after pushing the iron spoon into the wound,
went off quietly, leaving him to his fate on the steppes.
He was found by some Cossacks at the point of death.
He told them this story, and died on the way to their village.
The Cossacks had more than once warned us against the Circassians,
relating many other edifying tales of the same sort.
I had no reason to doubt the accuracy of these stories.
I reminded Shakro of these facts.  For some time he listened
in silence to what I was saying; then, suddenly, showing his
teeth and screwing up his eyes, he flew at me like a wild cat.
We struggled for five minutes or so, till Shakro
exclaimed angrily:  "Enough!  Enough!"

Exhausted with the struggle, we sat in silence for some time,
facing each other.  Shakro glanced covetously toward the spot,
where I had flung the red muslin, and said:

"What were we fighting about?  Fa--Fa--Fa!  It's very stupid.
I did not steal it from you did I?  Why should you care?
I was sorry for you that is why I took the linen.
You have to work so hard, and I cannot help you in that way,
so I thought I would help you by stealing.  Tse'!  Tse'!

"I made an attempt to explain to him how wrong it was to steal.

"Hold your tongue, please!  You're a blockhead!"
he exclaimed contemptuously; then added:  "When one is dying
of hunger, there is nothing for it but to steal; what sort
of a life is this?"

I was silent, afraid of rousing his anger again.
This was the second time he had committed a theft.
Some time before, when we were tramping along the shores
of the Black Sea, he stole a watch belonging to a fisherman.
We had nearly come to blows then.

"Well, come along," he said; when, after a short rest,
we had once more grown quiet and friendly.

So we trudged on.  Each day made him grow more gloomy,
and he looked at me strangely, from under his brows.

As we walked over the Darial Pass, he remarked:
"Another day or two will bring us to Tiflis.  Tse'!  Tse'!"

He clicked his tongue, and his face beamed with delight.

"When I get home, they will ask me where I have been?
I shall tell them I have been travelling.  The first thing I
shall do will be to take a nice bath.  I shall eat a lot.
Oh! what a lot.  I have only to tell my mother 'I am hungry!'
My father will forgive when I tell him how much trouble and
sorrow I have undergone.  Tramps are a good sort of people!
Whenever I meet a tramp, I shall always give him a rouble,
and take him to the beer-house, and treat him to some wine.
I shall tell him I was a tramp myself once.  I shall tell my
father all about you.  I shall say:  'This man--he was like an
elder brother to me.  He lectured me, and beat me, the dog!
He fed me, and now, I shall say, you must feed him.'
I shall tell him to feed you for a whole year.
Do you hear that, Maxime?"

I liked to hear him talk in this strain; at those times he seemed
so simple, so child-like. His words were all the more pleasant because I
had not a single friend in all Tiflis.  Winter was approaching.
We had already been caught in a snowstorm in the Goudaour hills.
I reckoned somewhat on Shakro's promises.  We walked on rapidly
till we reached Mesket, the ancient capital of Iberia.
The next day we hoped to be in Tiflis.

I caught sight of the capital of the Caucasus in the distance,
as it lay some five versts farther on, nestling between two
high hills.  The end of our journey was fast approaching!
I was rejoicing, but Shakro was indifferent.  With a vacant look
he fixed his eyes on the distance, and began spitting on one side;
while he kept rubbing his stomach with a grimace of pain.
The pain in his stomach was caused by his having eaten too many
raw carrots, which he had pulled up by the wayside.

"Do you think I, a nobleman of Georgia, will show myself in my
native town, torn and dirty as I am now?  No, indeed, that I never could!
We must wait outside till night.  Let us rest here."

We twisted up a couple of cigarettes from our last bit
of tobacco, and, shivering with cold, we sat down under
the walls of a deserted building to have a smoke.
The piercing cold wind seemed to cut through our bodies.
Shakro sat humming a melancholy song; while I fell to picturing
to myself a warm room, and other advantages of a settled life
over a wandering existence.

"Let us move on now!" said Shakro resolutely.

It had now become dark.  The lights were twinkling down
below in the town.  It was a pretty sight to watch them
flashing one after the other, out of the mist of the valley,
where the town lay hidden.

"Look here, you give me your bashleek,* I want to cover my face
up with it.  My friends might recognize me."

I gave him my bashleek.  We were already in Olga Street,
and Shakro was whistling boldly.

"Maxime, do you see that bridge over yonder?  The train stops there.
Go and wait for me there, please.  I want first to go and ask a friend,
who lives close by, about my father and mother."

"You won't be long, will you?"

"Only a minute.  Not more!"

* A kind of hood worn by men to keep their ears warm.

He plunged rapidly down the nearest dark, narrow lane, and disappeared--
disappeared for ever.

I never met him again--the man who was my fellow-traveller for nearly
four long months; but I often think of him with a good-humored feeling,
and light-hearted laughter.

He taught me much that one does not find in the thick volumes
of wise philosophers, for the wisdom of life is always deeper
and wider than the wisdom of men.





ON A RAFT





Heavy clouds drift slowly across the sleepy river and hang
every moment lower and thicker.  In the distance their ragged
gray edges seem almost to touch the surface of the rapid
and muddy waters, swollen by the floods of spring, and there,
where they touch, an impenetrable wall rises to the skies,
barring the flow of the river and the passage of the raft.

The stream, swirling against this wall--washing vainly against it
with a wistful wailing swish--seems to be thrown back on itself,
and then to hasten away on either side, where lies the moist fog
of a dark spring night.

The raft floats onward, and the distance opens out before it into
heavy cloud--massed space.  The banks of the rivers are invisible;
darkness covers them, and the lapping waves of a spring flood seem
to have washed them into space.

The river below has spread into a sea; while the heavens above,
swatched in cloud masses, hang heavy, humid, and leaden.*

There is no atmosphere, no color in this gray blurred picture.

The raft glides down swiftly and noiselessly, while out of
the darkness appears, suddenly bearing down on it, a steamer,
pouring from its funnels a merry crowd of sparks, and churning
up the water with the paddles of its great revolving wheels.

The two red forward lights gleam every moment larger
and brighter, and the mast-head lantern sways slowly from
side to side, as if winking mysteriously at the night.
The distance is filled with the noise of the troubled water,
and the heavy thud-thud of the engines.

"Look ahead!" is heard from the raft.  The voice is that of
a deep-chested man.

* The river is the volga, and the passage of strings of rafts
down its stream in early spring is being described by the author.
The allusion later on to the Brotherhood living in the Caucasus,
refers to the persecuted Doukhobori, who have since been driven
from their homes by the Russian authorities and have taken
refuge in Canada.

In order to enter into the sociology of this story of Gorkv's
it must be explained that among ancient Russian folk-customs,
as the young peasants were married at a very early age,
the father of the bridegroom considered he had rights over
his daughter-in-law. In later times, this custom although
occasionally continued, was held in disrepute among the peasantry;
but that it has not entirely died out is proved by the little
drama sketched in by the hand of a genius in "On a Raft."

Two men are standing aft, grasping each a long pole, which propel
the raft and act as rudders; Mitia, the son of the owner,
a fair, weak, melancholy-looking lad of twenty-two; and Sergei,
a peasant, hired to help in the work on board the raft,
a bluff, healthy, red-bearded fellow, whose upper lip,
raised with a mocking sneer, discloses a mouth filled
with large, strong teeth.

"Starboard!"  A second cry vibrates through the darkness ahead
of the rafts.

"What are you shouting for; we know our business!"
Sergei growls raspingly; pressing his expanded chest against
the pole.  "Ouch!  Pull harder, Mitia!"  Mitia pushes
with his feet against the damp planks that form the raft,
and with his thin hands draws toward him the heavy steering pole,
coughing hoarsely the while.

"Harder, to starboard!  You cursed loafers!"  The master cries again,
anger and anxiety in his voice.

"Shout away!" mutters Sergei.  "Here's your miserable devil of a son,
who couldn't break a straw across his knee, and you put him to
steer a raft; and then you yell so that all the river hears you.
You were mean enough not to take a second steersman; so now you
may tear your throat to pieces shouting!"

These last words were growled out loud enough to be heard forward,
and as if Sergei wished they should be heard.

The steamer passed rapidly alongside the raft sweeping the frothing water
from under her paddle wheels.  The planks tossed up and down in the wash,
and the osier branches fastening them together, groaned and scraped
with a moist, plaintive sound.

The lit-up portholes of the steamer seem for a moment to rake the raft
and the river with fiery eyes, reflected in the seething water,
like luminous trembling spots.  Then all disappears.

The wash of the steamer sweeps backward and forward, over the raft;
the planks dance up and down.  Mitia, swaying with the movements
of the water, clutches convulsively the steering pole to save
himself from falling.

"Well, well," says Sergei, laughing.  "So you're beginning to dance!
Your father will start yelling again.  Or he'll perhaps come and give
you one or two in the ribs; then you'll dance to another tune!
Port side now!  Ouch!"

And with his muscles strung like steel springs, Sergei gives
a powerful push to his pole, forcing it deep down into
the water.  Energetic, tall, mocking and rather malicious,
he stands bare-footed, rigid, as if a part of the planks;
looking straight ahead, ready at any moment to change
the direction of the raft.

"Just look there at your father kissing Marka!  Aren't they a pair
of devils?  No shame, and no conscience.  Why don't you get away
from them, Mitia--away from these Pagan pigs?  Why?  Do you hear?"

"I hear," answered Mitia in a stifled voice, without looking
toward the spot which Sergei pointed to through the darkness,
where the form of Mitia's father could be seen.

"I hear," mocked Sergei, laughing ironically.

"You poor half-baked creature!  A pleasant state of things indeed!"
he continued, encouraged by the apathy of Mitia.
"And what a devil that old man is!  He finds a wife for his son;
he takes the son's wife away from him; and all's well!
The old brute!"

Mitia is silent, and looks astern up the river, where another wall
of mist is formed.  Now the clouds close in all round, and the raft
hardly appears to move, but to be standing still in the thick,
dark water, crushed down by the heavy gray-black vaporous masses,
which drift across the heavens, and bar the way.

The whole river seems like a fathomless, hidden whirlpool,
surrounded by immense mountains, rising toward heaven,
and capped with shrouding mists.

The stillness suffocates, and the water seems spellbound
with expectation, as it beats softly against the raft.
A great sadness, and a timid questioning is heard in that
faint sound--the only voice of the night--accentuating still
more the silence.  "We want a little wind now," says Sergei.
"No it's not exactly wind we want that would bring rain," he replies
to himself, as he begins to fill his pipe.  A match strikes,
and the bubbling sound of a pipe being lighted is heard.
A red gleam appears, throwing a glow over the big face of Sergei;
and then, as the light dies down he is lost in the darkness.

"Mitia!" he cries.  His voice is now less brutal and more mocking.

"What is it?" replies Mitia, without moving his gaze from the distance,
where be seems with his big sad eyes to be searching for something.

"How did it happen, mate?  How did it happen?"

"What?" answers Mitia, displeased.

"How did you come to marry?  What a queer set out!
How was it?  You brought your wife home!--and then?
Ha! ha! ha!"

"What are you cackling about?  Look out there!" came threateningly
across the river.

"Damned beast!" ejaculates with delight Sergei; and returns
to the theme that interests him.  "Come, Mitia; tell me;
tell me at once--why not?"

"Leave me alone, Sergei," Mitia murmurs entreatingly;
"I told you once."

But knowing by experience that Sergei will not leave him in peace,
he begins hurriedly:  "Well, I brought her home--and I told her:
'I can't be your husband, Marka; you are a strong girl, and I am
a feeble, sick man.  I didn't wish at all to marry you, but my father
would force me to marry.'  He was always saying to me, 'Get married!
Get married!'  I don't like women, I said:  and you especially,
you are too bold.  Yes--and I can't have anything to do--with it.
Do you understand?  For me, it disgusts me, and it is a sin.
And children--one is answerable to God for one's children."

"Disgusts," yells Sergei and laughs.  "Well! and what did
Marka reply?  What?"

"She said, 'What shall I do now?' and then she began to cry.
'What have you got against me?  Am I so dreadfully ugly?'
She is shameless, Sergei, and wicked!  'With all this health and
strength of mine, must I go to my father-in-law?'  And I answered:
'If you like--go where you wish, but I can't act against my soul.
If I had love for you, well and good; but being as it is,
how is it possible?  Father Ivan says it's the deadliest sin.
We are not beasts, are we?'  She went on crying:
'You have ruined my chances in life!'  And I pitied her very much.
'It's nothing,' I said; 'things will come all right.  Or,' I continued,
'you can go into a convent.'  And she began to insult me.
'You are a stupid fool, Mitia! a coward!'"

"Well, I'm blest!" exclaims Sergei, in a delighted whisper.
"So you told her straight to go into a convent?"

"Yes, I told her to go," answers Mitia simply.

"And she told you you were a fool?" queried Sergei, raising his voice.

"Yes, she insulted me."

"And she was right, my friend; yes, indeed, she was right!
You deserve a proper hammering."  And Sergei, changing suddenly
his tone, continued with severity and authority:  "Have you
any right to go against the law?  But you did go against it!
Things are arranged in a certain way, and it's no use going
against them!  You mustn't even discuss them.  But what did you do?
You got some maggot into your head.  A convent, indeed!
Silly fool!  What did the girl want?  Did she want your convent?
What a set of muddle-headed fools there seems to be now!
Just think what's happened!  You, you're neither fish
nor fowl, nor good red-herring. And the girl's done for!
She's living with an old man!  And you drove the old man into sin!
How many laws have you broken?  You clever head!"

"Law, Sergei, is in the soul.  There is one law for everyone.
Don't do things that are against your soul, and you will do no
evil on the earth," answered Mitia, in a slow, conciliatory tone,
and nodding his head.

"But you did do evil," answered Sergei, energetically.
"In the soul!  A fine idea!  There are many things in the soul.
Certain things must be forbidden.  The soul, the soul!
You must first understand it, my friend, and then----"

"No, it's not so, Sergei," replied Mitia with warmth, and he seemed
to be inspired.  "The soul, my friend, is always as clear as dew.
It's true, its voice lies deep down within us, and is difficult to hear;
but if we listen, we can never be mistaken.  If we act according to
what is in our soul, we shall always act according to the will of God.
God is in the soul, and, therefore, the law must be in it.
The soul was created by God, and breathed by God into man.
We have only to learn to look into it--and we must look into it
without sparing our own feelings."

"You sleepy devils!  Look ahead there!"  The voice thundered
from the forward part of the raft, and swept back down the river.
In the strength of the sound one could recognize that the owner
of the voice was healthy, energetic, and pleased with himself.
A man with large and conscious vitality.  He shouted,
not because he had to give a necessary order to the steersmen,
but because his soul was full of life and strength, and this
life and strength wanted to find free expression, so it rushed
forth in that thunderous and forceful sound.

"Listen to the old blackguard shouting," continued Sergei
with delight, looking ahead with a piercing glance, and smiling.
"Look at them billing and cooing like a pair of doves!
Don't you ever envy them, Mitia?"

Mitia watched with indifference the working of the two forward oars,
held by two figures who moved backward and forward, forming sometimes
as they touched each other one compact and dark mass.

"So you say you don't envy them?" repeated Sergei.

"What is it to me?  It's their sin, and they must answer for it,"
replied Mitia quietly.

"Hm!" ironically interjected Sergei, while he filled his pipe.

Once more the small red patch of light glowed in the darkness;
and the night grew thicker, and the gray clouds sank lower toward
the swollen river.

"Where did you get hold of that fine stuff, or does it come
to you naturally?  But you don't take after your father, my lad!
Your father's a fine old chap.  Look at him!  He's fifty-two now,
and see what a strapping wench he's carrying on with!
She's as fine a woman as ever wore shoe-leather. And she loves him;
it's no use denying it!  She loves him, my lad!  One can't help
admiring him, he's such a trump, your father--he's the king
of trumps!  When he's at work, it's worth while watching him.
And then, he's rich!  And then, look how he's respected!
And his head's screwed on the right way.  Yes.  And you?
You're not a bit like either your father or your mother?
What would your father have done, Mitia, do you think,
if old Anfisa had lived?  That would have been a good joke!
I should have liked to have seen how she's have settled him!
She was the right sort of woman, your mother! a real plucky one,
she was!  They were well matched!"

Mitia remained silent, leaning on the pole, and staring at the water.

Sergei ceased talking.  Forward on the raft was heard a
woman's shrill laugh, followed by the deeper laugh of a man.
Their figures, blurred by the mist, were nearly invisible
to Sergei, who, however, watched them curiously.
The man appeared as a tall figure, standing with legs wide apart,
holding a pole, and half turned toward a shorter woman's figure,
leaning on another pole, and standing a few paces away.
She shook her forefinger at the man, and giggled provokingly.

Sergei turned away his head with a sigh, and after a few moment's
silence began to speak again.

"Confound it all, but how jolly they seem together; it's good to see!
Why can't I have something like that?  I, a waif and a stray!
I'd never leave such a woman!  I'd always have my arms round her,
and there'd be no mistake about my loving the little devil!
I've never had any luck with women!  They don't like ginger hair--
women don't. No. She's a woman with fancies, she is!
She's a sly little devil!  She wants to see life!
Are you asleep, Mitia?"

"No," answered Mitia quietly.

"Well, how are you going to live?  To tell the truth, you're as
solitary as a post!  That seems pretty hard!  Where can you go?
You can't earn your living among strangers.  You're too absurd!
What's the use of a man who can't stand up for himself?
A man's got to have teeth and claws in this world!
They'll all have a go at you.  Can you stick up for yourself?
How would you set about it?  Damn it all; where the devil
could you go?"

"I," said Mitia, suddenly arousing herself; "I shall go away.
I shall go in the autumn to the Caucasian Mountains, and that will be
the end of it all.  My God!  If only I could get away from you all!
Soulless, godless men!  To get away from you, that's my only hope!
What do you live for?  Where is your God?  He's nothing but a name!
Do you live in Christ?  You are wolves; that's what you are!
But over there live other men, whose souls live in Christ.
Their hearts contain love, and they are athirst for the salvation
of the world.  But you--you are beasts, spewing out filth.
But other men there are; I have seen them; they called me, and I must
go to them.  They gave me the book of Holy Writ, and they said:
'Read, man of God, our beloved brother, read the word of truth!'
And I read, and my soul was renewed by the word of God.
I shall go away.  I shall leave all you ravening wolves.
You are rending each other's flesh!  Accursed be ye!"

Mitia spoke in a passionate whisper, as if overpowered
by the intensity of his contemplative rapture, his anger with
the ravening wolves, and his desire to be with those other men,
whose souls aspired toward the salvation of the world.
Sergei was taken aback.  He remained quiet for some time,
open-mouthed, holding his pipe in his hand.  After a few moments'
thought he glanced round, and said in a deep, rough voice:
"Damn it all!  Why you're turned a bad 'un all at once!
Why did you read that book?  It was very likely an evil one.
Well, be off, be off!  If not, there'll be an end of you!
Be off with you before you become a regular beast yourself!
And who are these fellows in the Caucasus?  Monks?  Or what?"

But the fire of Mitia's spirit died down as quickly as it had been
kindled to a flame; he gasped with the exertion as he worked the pole,
and muttered to himself below his breath.

Sergei waited some time for the answer which did not come.
His simple, hardy nature was quelled by the grim and death-like
stillness of the night.  He wanted to recall the fullness of life,
to wake the solitude with sound, to disturb and trouble the hidden
meditative silence of the leaden mass of water, flowing slowly to the sea;
and of the dull, threatening clouds hanging motionless in the air.
At the other end of the raft there was life, and it called on
him to live.

Forward, he could hear every now and then bursts of contented
laughter, exclamations, sounds that seemed to stand out against
the silence of this night, laden with the breath of spring,
and provoking such passionate life desires.

"Hold hard, Mitia! you'll catch it again from the old man!
Look out there!" said Sergei, who could not stand the silence
any longer; and watching Mitia, who aimlessly moved his pole
backward and forward in the water.

Mitia, wiping his moist brow, stood quietly leaning with his breast
against the pole, and panting.

"There are few steamers to-night," continued Sergei;
"we've only passed one these many hours."  Seeing that Mitia
had no intention of answering, Sergei replied quietly
to himself:  "It's because its too early in the season.
It's only just beginning.  We shall soon be at Kazan.
The Volga pulls hard.  She has a mighty strong back,
that can carry all.  Why are you standing still like that?
Are you angry?  Hi, there, Mitia!"

"What's the matter?"  Mitia cried in a vexed tone.

"Nothing, you strange fellow; but why can't you talk?
You are always thinking.  Leave it alone!  Thinking is bad for a man.
A wise sort of fellow you are!  You think and think, and all the time
you can't understand that you're a fool at bottom.  Ha!  Ha!"

And Sergei, very well satisfied with his own superiority,
cleared his throat, remained quiet for a moment, whistled a note,
and then continued to develop his theme.

"Thinking?  Is that an occupation for a working man?
Look at your father; he doesn't think much; he lives.
He loves your wife, and they laugh at you together; you wise fool!
That's about it!  Just listen to them!  Blast them!
I believe Marka's already with child.  Never fear, the child won't
feature you.  He'll be a fine, lusty lad, like Silan himself!
But he'll be your child!  Ha!  Ha!  Ha!  He'll call you father!
And you won't be his father, but his brother; and his real
father will be his grandfather!  That's a nice state of things!
What a filthy family!  But they're a strapping pair!
Isn't that true, Mitia?"

"Sergei!"  In a passionate, sobbing whisper.  "In the name
of Christ I entreat you don't tear my soul to pieces,
don't brand me with fire.  Leave me alone.  Do be quiet!
In the name of God and of Christ, I beg you not to speak to me!
Don't disturb me!  Don't drain my heart's blood!  I'll throw
myself in the river, and yours will be the sin, and a great sin
it will be!  I should lose my soul; don't force me to it!
For God's sake, I entreat you!"

The silence of the night was troubled with shrill, unnatural sobbing;
and Mitia fell on the deck of the raft, as if a blast from the overhanging
clouds had struck him down.

"Come, come!" growled Sergei, anxiously watching his mate writhing
on the deck, as if scorched with fire.  "What a strange man!
He ought to have told me if it was not--if it was not quite--"

"You've been torturing me all the way.  Why?  Am I your enemy?"
Mitia sobbed again.

"You're a strange lad! a rum un!" murmured Sergei, confused and offended.
"How could I know?  I couldn't tell you'd take on like that!"

"Understand, then, that I want to forget!  To forget for ever!
My shame, my terrible torture.  You're a cruel lot!
I shall go away, and stay away for ever!  I can't stand
it any more!"

"Yes, be off with you!" cried Sergei across the raft,
accentuating his exclamation with a loud and cynical curse.
Then he seemed to shrink together, as if himself afraid
of the terrible drama which was unfolding itself before him;
drama, which he was now compelled to understand. . . .

"Hullo!  There!  I'm calling you!  Are you deaf?" sounded up
the river the voice of Silan.  "What are you about there?
What are you bawling about?  Ahoy!  Ahoy!"

It seemed as if Silan enjoyed shouting, and breaking the heavy silence
of the river with his deep voice, full of strength and health.
The cries succeeded each other, thrilling the warm, moist air,
and seeming to crush down on Mitia's feeble form.  He rose,
and once more pressed his body against the steering pole.
Sergei shouted in reply to the master with all his strength,
and cursed him at the same time under his breath.

The two voices broke through and filled the silence of the night.
Then they seemed to meet in one deep note like the sound of a great horn.
Once more rising to shrillness, they floated in the air,
gradually sank away--and were lost.

Silence reigned once more.

Through the cleft clouds, on the dark water the yellow splashes
of moonlight fell, and after glittering a moment disappeared,
swept away in the moist gloom.

The raft continued on its way down stream amid silence and darkness.





CHAPTER II





Near one of the forward poles stood Silan Petroff in a red shirt,
open at the neck, showing his powerful throat and hairy chest,
hard as an anvil.  A thatch of gray hair fell over his forehead,
under which laughed great black, warm eyes.  His sleeves,
turned up to the elbow, showed the veins standing out on his arms
as they held the pole.  Silan was leaning slightly forward,
and looking watchfully ahead.  Marka stood a few paces from him,
glancing with a satisfied smile at the strong form of her lover.
They were both silent and busy with their several thoughts.
He was peering into the distance, and she followed the movements
of his virile, bearded face.

"That must be a fisherman's fire," said he, turning toward her.

"It's all right; we're keeping on our course, Ouch!"  And he puffed
out a full, hot breath, and gave a powerful shove with his pole.

"Don't tire yourself Mashourka," he continued, watching her,
as with her pole she made a skilful movement.

She was round and plump, with black, bright eyes and
ruddy cheeks; barefooted, dressed only in a damp petticoat,
which clung to her body, and showed the outline of her figure.
She turned her face to Silan and, smiling pleasantly, said:
"You take too much care of me; I'm all right!"

"I kiss you, but I don't take care of you," answered Silan,
moving his shoulders.

"That's not good enough!" she replied, provokingly; and they
both were silent, looking at each other with desiring eyes.

Under the rafts, the water gurgled musically.  On the right bank,
very far off, a cock crew.  Swaying lightly under their feet,
the raft floated on toward a point where the darkness dissolved
into lighter tones, and the clouds took on themselves clearer
shapes and less sombre hues.

"Silan Petrovitch, do you know what they were shouting about there?
I know.  I bet you I know.  It was Mitia who was complaining
about us to Sergei; and it was he who cried out with trouble,
and Sergei was cursing us!"

Marka questioned anxiously Silan's face, which, after her words,
became grim and coldly stubborn.

"Well!" shortly.

"Well, that's all!"

"If that's all, there was nothing to say."

"Don't get angry."

"Angry with you?  I should like to be angry with you, but I can't."

"You love Marsha?" she whispered, coaxingly leaning toward him.

"You bet!" answered Silan, with emphasis, stretching out toward
her his powerful arms.  "Come now, don't tease me!"

She twisted her body with the movements of a cat, and once
more leaned toward him.

"We shall upset the steering again," whispered he, kissing her face
which burned under his lips.

"Shut up now!  They can see us at the other end;"
and motioning aft with her head, she struggled to free herself,
but he held her more tightly still with one arm, and managed
the pole with the other hand.

"They can see us?  Let them see us.  I spit on them all!
I'm sinning, that's true; I know it; and shall have to answer
for it to God; but still you never were his wife; you were free;
you belonged to yourself.  He's suffering, I know.  And what about me?
Is my position a pleasant one?  It is true that you were not his wife;
but all the same, with my position, how must I feel now?
Is it not a dreadful sin before God?  It is a sin!
I know it all, and I've gone through everything!
Because it's a thing worth doing!

"We love only once, and we may die any day.  Oh!  Marka!  If I'd
only waited a month before marrying you to Mitia, nothing of this
would have happened.  Directly after the death of Anfisa I would have
sent my friends to propose for you, and all would have been right!
Right before the law; without sin, without shame.  That was my mistake,
and this mistake will take away from me five or ten years of my life.
Such a mistake as that makes an old man of one before one's time."

Silan Petroff spoke with decision, but quietly, while, an expression
of inflexible determination flashed from his face, giving him
the appearance of a man who was ready then and there to fight
and struggle for the right to love.

"Well, it's all right now; don't trouble yourself any more.
We have talked about it more than once already," whispered Marka,
freeing herself gently from his arms, and returning to her oar.

He began working his pole backward and forward, rapidly and energetically,
as if he wished to get rid of the load that weighed on his breast,
and cast a shadow over his fine face.

Day broke gradually.

The clouds, losing their density, crept slowly away on
every side, as if reluctantly giving place to the sunlight.
The surface of the river grew lighter, and took on it the cold
gleam of polished steel.

"Not long ago he talked with me about it.  'Father,' he said,
'is it not a deadly shame for you, and for me?
Give her up!'  He meant you," explained Silan, and smiled.
"'Give her up,' he said; 'return to the right path!'
'My dear son,' I said, 'go away if you want to save your skin!
I shall tear you to pieces like a rotten rag!
There will be nothing left of your great virtue!  It's a sorrow
to me to think that I'm your father!  You puny wretch!'
He trembled.  'Father,' he said, 'am I in the wrong?'
You are,' I said, 'you whining cur, because you are in my way!
You are,' I said, 'because you can't stand up for yourself!
You lifeless, rotten carrion!  If only,' I said, 'you were strong,
one could kill you; but even that isn't possible!
One pities you, poor, wretched creature!'  He only wept.
Oh, Marka!  This sort of thing makes one good for nothing.
Any one else would--would get their heads out of this noose
as soon as possible, but we are in it, and we shall perhaps
tighten it round each other's necks!"

"What do you mean?" said Marka, looking at him fearfully,
as he stood there grim, strong and cold.

"Nothing!  If he were to die!  That's all.  If he were to die--
what a good thing it would be!  Everything would be straight then!
I would give all my land to your family, to make them shut
their mouths; and we two might go to Siberia, or somewhere far away.
They would ask, 'Who is she?'  'My wife!  Do you understand?'

"We could get some sort of paper or document.
We could open a shop somewhere in a village, and live.
And we could expiate our sin before God.  We could help other people
to live, and they would help us to appease our consciences.
Isn't that so, Marsha?"

"Yes," said she, with a deep sigh, closing her eyes as if in thought.

They remained silent for a while; the water murmured.

"He is sickly.  He will, perhaps, die soon," said Silan after a time.

"Please God it may be soon!" said Marka, as if in prayer,
and making the sign of the cross.

The rays of the spring sun broke through the clouds,
and touched the water with rainbow and golden tints.
At the breath of the wind all nature thrilled, quickened, and smiled.
The blue sky between the clouds smiled back at the sun-warmed waters.
The raft, moving on, left the clouds astern.

Gathering in a thick and heavy mass, they hung motionless,
and dreaming over the bright river, as if seeking a way to escape
from the ardent spring sun, which, rich in color and in joy,
seemed the enemy of these symbols of winter tempests.

Ahead, the sky grew clearer and brighter, and the morning sun,
powerless to warm, but dazzling bright as it glitters in early spring,
rose stately and beautiful from the purple-gold waves of the river,
and mounted higher and ever higher into the blue limpid sky.  On the right
showed the brown, high banks of the river, surmounted by green woods;
on the left emerald green fields glittered with dew diamonds.
In the air, floated the smell of the earth, of fresh springing grass,
blended with the aromatic scent of a fir wood.

Sergei and Mitia stood as if rooted to their oars, but the expression
on their faces could not be distinguished by those on the forward part
of the raft.

Silan glanced at Marka.

She was cold.  She leaned forward on her pole in a doubled-up attitude.
She was looking ahead with dreaming eyes; and a mysterious,
charming smile prayed on her lips--such a smile as makes even an ugly
woman charming and desirable.

"Look ahead, lads!  Ahoy!  Ahoy!" hailed Silan, with all the force
of his lungs, feeling a powerful pulse of energy and strength
in his strong breast.

And all around seemed to tremble with his cry.  The echo resounded
long from the high banks on either side.





End of Project Gutenberg Etext of Creatures That Once Were Men, by Gorky

